The casuist uncas'd, in a dialogue betwixt Richard and Baxter, with a moderator between them, for quietnesse sake by Roger L'Estrange.
         L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 235 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47813
         Wing L1209
         ESTC R233643
         12730926
         ocm 12730926
         66487
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47813)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66487)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 695:10)
      
       
         
           
             The casuist uncas'd, in a dialogue betwixt Richard and Baxter, with a moderator between them, for quietnesse sake by Roger L'Estrange.
             L'Estrange, Roger, Sir, 1616-1704.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [8], 80 p.
           
             Printed for H. Brome ...,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             A satire on Richard Baxter.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
           Church and state -- England.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           The
           Casuist
           Uncas'd
           ,
           IN
           A
           DIALOGUE
           Betwixt
           RICHARD
           AND
           BAXTER
           ,
           With
           a
           MODERATOR
           Between
           Them
           ,
           For
           QUIETNESSE
           Sake
           .
        
         
           By
           Roger
           L'
           Estrange
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           ●rinted
           for
           
             H.
             Brome
          
           at
           the
           Signe
           of
           the
           Gun
           in
           S.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
           upon
           the
           Manners
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Services
           of
           the
           
             Royall
             Party
          
           .
           What
           can
           I
           do
           better
           ,
           then
           to
           face
           him
           with
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Contrary
           ?
           And
           to
           produce
           his
           own
           Act
           and
           Deed
           in
           evidence
           against
           his
           Profession
           ?
           On
           the
           One
           hand
           ,
           you
           have
           Mr.
           Baxter
           valuing
           himself
           up●●
           his
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ;
           And
           on
           the
           Other
           ha●●
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           very
           same
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           
             Outward
             Man
          
           )
           not
           only
           pleading
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           Celebrating
           the
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Canonizing
           (
           as
           in
           his
           
             Saints
             Rest
             ,
             Pa.
             101.
          
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Editions
          
           )
           the
           
             Prime
             Directors
          
           and
           Instruments
           of
           The
           
             Late
             Rebellion
          
           :
           Asserting
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           Those
           Positions
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           was
           founded
           .
           When
           Mr.
           Baxter
           Sets
           up
           for
           a
           Toleration
           ;
           wh●●
           can
           be
           fairer
           then
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           
             own
             Arguments
             against
          
           it
           ?
           Or
           to
           ask
           him
           ,
           how
           HE
           ,
           (
           a
           kinde
           of
           Heteroclite
           in
           his
           opinions
           ,
           )
           that
           has
           Chalk'd
           out
           so
           singular
           a
           Plat-Form
           of
           Church-Regiment
           〈◊〉
           himself
           ,
           comes
           now
           to
           be
           a
           
             Common
             Advocate
          
           for
           all
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Parties
          
           ?
           Take
           him
           in
           One
           Mood
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           his
           
             Five
             Disputations
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           )
           and
           he
           tells
           ye
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Diocesan
             Prelacy
          
           is
           plainly
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           Intolerable
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           his
           
             No●-Conformists
             Plea
          
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           he
           tells
           ye
           aga●n
           ,
           that
           the
           Nonconformists
           would
           have
           submitted
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Constitution
           was
           so
           Abominable
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           submit
           to
           it
           ▪
           And
           if
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           why
           does
           Mr.
           Baxter
           say
           that
           it
           was
           ?
           An●
           why
           does
           he
           still
           persist
           ,
           in
           Debauching
           and
           Alienating
           the
           hea●●
           of
           the
           People
           from
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           he
           himself
           acknowledges
           to
           be
           Warrantable
           ,
           and
           Established
           by
           Law
           ?
           And
           so
           for
           〈◊〉
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           he
           's
           at
           the
           same
           Variance
           with
           himself
           ,
           about
           the
           Lawfulnesse
           ,
           or
           Vnlawfulnesse
           of
           Those
           Points
           also
           .
        
         
           Now
           since
           Mr.
           Baxter
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           take
           upon
           himself
           ,
           the
           Patronage
           of
           the
           
             Non-Conformists
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           forth
           his
           Plea
           ,
           and
           his
           Plea
           again
           for
           That
           Interest
           ;
           what
           can
           be
           more
           Ob●iging
           then
           to
           take
           him
           at
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           consider
           him
           under
           the
           
             Publick
             Character
          
           of
           Their
           Representative
           ?
           At
           This
           Rate
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxters
           Works
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           a
           
             Non-conformists
             Dictionary
          
           to
           us
           :
           and
           assist
           the
           World
           toward
           the
           Vnderstanding
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Dialect
          
           ,
           i●
           a
           Wonderful
           manner
           .
           For
           the
           
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           the
           ways
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Godlynesse
          
           ;
           the
           
             Foundations
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           the
           
             Holy
             Discipline
          
           :
           A
           
             Blessed
             Reformation
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           Words
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           that
           signify
           quite
           another
           thing
           to
           Them
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           to
           
             Us.
             Faithful
             Pastors
             ;
             Laborious
             Ministers
             ;
             Heavenly
             Guides
             ;
             Zealous
             Protestants
          
           ;
           
           The
           
             Upright
             in
             the
             Land
             :
             Humble
             Petitioners
             ;
             Just
             Priviledges
             ;
             Higher
             Powers
             ;
             Glorious
             Kings
          
           ;
           Holy
           
             Covenanting
             unto
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Language
             C●rrant
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           a
           Privy
           Cypher
           of
           Intelligence
           betwixt
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Cant
           ,
           or
           Jargon
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           fly
           from
           us
           in
           their
           Speech
           ,
           their
           Manners
           ,
           their
           Meaning
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           Profession
           .
           The
           very
           Christ-Crosse
           in
           the
           Horn-Book
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Scandal
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Crosse
           in
           Baptisme
           ;
           and
           they
           make
           it
           a
           point
           of
           Honour
           to
           maintain
           the
           Freedome
           of
           their
           
             Own
             Tongue
          
           ,
           in
           token
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           a
           
             Conquer'd
             Nation
          
           .
        
         
           But
           are
           the
           
             Non-conformists
             agreed
          
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           that
           Mr.
           Baxter
           shall
           be
           their
           Speaker
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           he
           delivers
           in
           
             Their
             Name
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           and
           deemed
           as
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Party
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           then
           to
           Consult
           Mr.
           Baxter
           himself
           ,
           and
           from
           
             his
             o●n
             Writings
          
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           have
           here
           Cited
           ,
           and
           Apply'd
           ,
           with
           exact
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Justice
           )
           to
           take
           our
           Measures
           of
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Brethren
          
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           presses
           Obedience
           to
           the
           
             HIGHER
             POWERS
          
           ,
           more
           Imperiously
           then
           He
           does
           :
           But
           then
           he
           makes
           Those
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           to
           be
           still
           the
           Usurpers
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           as
           they
           get
           into
           
             ACTUAL
             POSSESSION
             .
             [
             Prove
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           
             Holy
             Common-Wealth
             )
             that
             the
             KING
             was
             the
             HIGHEST
             POWER
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
          
           Division
           ,
           —
           
             and
             I
             will
             offer
             my
             Head
             to
             Justice
             ,
             as
             a
             Rebell
             .
             ]
          
           His
           meaning
           must
           Inevitably
           be
           This
           ;
           Either
           that
           the
           King
           had
           no
           Right
           to
           the
           
             Crown
             before
             the
             Divisions
          
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           forfeited
           his
           Title
           ,
           by
           the
           Rebellion
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Admirable
           way
           of
           Transition
           ,
           from
           
             rank
             Treason
          
           ,
           to
           
             Lawfull
             Authority
          
           .
           But
           in
           all
           Th●se
           Cases
           ,
           he
           has
           still
           a
           Recourse
           for
           a
           Salvo
           to
           his
           Box
           of
           Distinctions
           :
           and
           tells
           ye
           ,
           that
           they
           Shot
           at
           
             CHARLES
             STUART
          
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           KING
           in
           the
           
             Two
             Houses
          
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           Good
           Lord
           !
           How
           he
           runs
           himself
           out
           of
           Breath
           with
           Detesting
           ,
           and
           Renouncing
           ,
           and
           Renouncing
           ,
           and
           
             Detesting
             KING-KILLING
          
           !
           And
           yet
           upon
           Occasion
           when
           Oliver
           the
           King-killer
           falls
           in
           his
           Way
           ;
           How
           does
           he
           lay
           himself
           out
           in
           Euloyges
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             PIOUS
             Defunct
          
           !
           Praying
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           highest
           Instance
           of
           the
           Veneration
           he
           had
           for
           That
           Usurper
           )
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           might
           descend
           upon
           the
           
             Son.
             [
             We
             pray
          
           (
           says
           he
           to
           
             Richard
             )
             that
             you
             may
          
           INHERIT
           
             a
             tender
             care
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ]
             Key
             for
             Catholicks
             ,
             Ep.
             Ded.
          
           But
           then
           in
           
             another
             Fit
          
           ,
           he
           shall
           advance
           ye
           into
           ,
           
           his
           Politicks
           ,
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           Aphorismes
           ;
           Lay
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           Levell
           with
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           tear
           up
           the
           very
           Ordinance
           it self
           of
           Government
           by
           the
           Roots
           .
           
             [
             If
             Providence
          
           (
           Says
           he
           )
           STATEDLY
           ,
           
             disable
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Governour
             &c.
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             Thes.
             136.
             
          
        
         
           [
           And
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           
           down-Right
           ●vow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           King-Killing
           ;
           He
           does
           indeed
           approve
           of
           
             giving
             Battle
          
           to
           the
           
             Kings
             WILL
          
           :
           but
           whether
           to
           aym
           at
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Maiestys
           HEAD
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           HEART
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           STATEDLY
           determin'd
           .
           Now
           t●
           moderate
           the
           matter
           ,
           The
           Presbyterians
           only
           cut
           off
           his
           Majestys
           Hands
           ,
           and
           Feet
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           Help
           nor
           Shift
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           gave
           him
           
             (
             Sold
          
           him
           I
           should
           say
           )
           to
           the
           Independents
           ,
           Who
           cut
           off
           his
           Head.
           If
           Mr.
           Baxter
           speaks
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           Non-Consormists
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           to
           do
           ,
           then
           must
           This
           serve
           for
           an
           Exposition
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ;
           But
           if
           not
           ;
           Why
           does
           not
           the
           Party
           either
           disown
           or
           
             take
             away
          
           his
           Commission
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Restlesse
           ,
           and
           
             Implacable
             Adversaries
          
           of
           our
           
             Common
             Repose
          
           ,
           make
           such
           a
           noyse
           in
           the
           World
           with
           ,
           as
           
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             the
             Enflaming
             of
             Differences
             ;
             the
             Widening
             of
             Breaches
             ;
             and
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             .
          
           Whereas
           ,
           in
           Truth
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           a
           
             Spiteful
             Invective
          
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           a
           playn
           ,
           and
           a
           
             necessary
             defence
          
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Non-Conformists
             Pleas
          
           ,
           delivers
           (
           in
           his
           way
           )
           a
           kind
           of
           Deduction
           of
           the
           War.
           Particularly
           ,
           under
           the
           Head
           of
           
             [
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             to
             be
             fore-known
             ,
             to
             the
             True
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             ]
          
           2d
           
             Part.
             Pag.
             120.
          
           
           In
           This
           Chapter
           ,
           from
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
          
           ;
           the
           
             Powers
             of
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           in
           
             Eccclesiastical
             Matters
          
           ,
           and
           Cases
           of
           
             Lawful
             Separation
          
           ;
           he
           makes
           a
           Sally
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           Connexion
           ,
           or
           Provocation
           ,
           into
           the
           State
           and
           Right
           of
           the
           
             War.
             Pa.
             123.
          
           
           He
           charges
           it
           upon
           a
           Faction
           among
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           falling
           in
           of
           the
           
             Majority
             of
          
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           to
           the
           Popular
           part
           of
           them
           ;
           in
           
             That
             division
          
           :
           which
           is
           a
           Calumny
           ,
           as
           remote
           from
           the
           Subject
           of
           his
           Discourse
           as
           it
           is
           from
           Truth
           .
           If
           it
           had
           been
           as
           he
           woud
           have
           it
           ;
           how
           comes
           the
           
             whole
             Order
             of
             Bishops
          
           to
           be
           Assaulted
           ?
           Their
           Persons
           Affronted
           ;
           and
           their
           Votes
           in
           Parliament
           taken
           away
           ;
           without
           distinction
           ?
           Was
           the
           
             Feud
             so
             deadly
          
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           destroy
           Themselves
           ;
           and
           Ruine
           the
           whole
           Hierarchy
           in
           Revenge
           ?
           How
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           a
           Person
           Celebrated
           even
           by
           Mr
           Baxter
           himself
           for
           his
           Piety
           and
           Moderation
           :
           How
           came
           This
           Reverend
           
           Prelate
           I
           say
           ,
           te
           be
           so
           Coursly
           handled
           by
           the
           Corporation
           of
           the
           
             Smectymnuans
             ,
             Marshall
             ,
             Calamy
             ,
             Young
             ,
             Newcomen
             ,
          
           and
           Spurstow
           :
           and
           Treated
           by
           Five
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           men
           of
           the
           Par●y
           ,
           with
           Scurrilitys
           fitter
           for
           the
           Priests
           of
           Priapus
           ,
           then
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             Pa.
             124.
          
           
           He
           goes
           on
           with
           his
           Remarks
           upon
           Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           .
           The
           Book
           of
           Sports
           ,
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           the
           business
           of
           [
           Altars
           ,
           Rayls
           ,
           and
           Bowing
           towards
           them
           .
           Afternoon-Sermons
           and
           Lectures
           put
           down
           ;
           Imprisonments
           ,
           Stigmatisings
           ,
           Removals
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           And
           then
           
             Pa.
             125.
          
           
           He
           p●oceeds
           to
           [
           the
           new
           Liturgy
           Imposed
           on
           the
           Scots
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           But
           says
           he
           ,
           (
           a
           little
           below
           )
           we
           are
           Vnwilling
           to
           be
           the
           Mentioners
           of
           any
           More
           then
           Concerneth
           our
           Present
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Things
           are
           Commonly
           known
           .
           ]
           Which
           is
           such
           a
           way
           of
           
             Mentioning
             no
             more
          
           ,
           as
           gives
           to
           understand
           without
           speaking
           ,
           all
           the
           Ill
           Imaginable
           that
           was
           Left
           unsaid
           .
        
         
           Methinks
           Mr.
           Baxter
           might
           have
           let
           This
           most
           
             Reverend
             ,
             Pious
             ,
             Loyal
          
           and
           ANTIPAPAL
           Arch-Bishop
           have
           slept
           quietly
           in
           ●is
           Grave
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           pure
           Gratitude
           to
           our
           Present
           Sovereign
           ,
           to
           whose
           Mercy
           this
           very
           Gentleman
           owes
           his
           Life
           ,
           setting
           aside
           the
           Veneration
           that
           belongs
           to
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ;
           M●thinks
           Mr.
           Baxter
           might
           have
           spared
           this
           L●bell
           ,
           ander
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           against
           the
           Administrations
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           ,
           ●or
           Criminals
           to
           Arraign
           Innocents
           ;
           or
           for
           Those
           that
           a●e
           Pardon'd
           for
           Subverting
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           shoot
           th●ir
           Arrows
           (
           ●v●n
           ●itter
           Words
           )
           against
           Those
           that
           h●ve
           been
           Persecuted
           and
           Murther'd
           for
           Endeavouring
           to
           defend
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           after
           all
           Thes●
           Imputations
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Loyall
           Party
           ,
           ●v●n
           to
           the
           Degree
           of
           making
           them
           A●swera●le
           for
           all
           the
           Blood
           that
           has
           been
           spilt
           :
           We
           must
           not
           so
           much
           as
           presume
           to
           say
           that
           we
           are
           Innocent
           .
           But
           every
           Vindication
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           from
           the
           Insults
           of
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           ,
           is
           exclaimed
           against
           as
           an
           Inrode
           upon
           the
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Baxter
           will
           needs
           be
           laying
           the
           R●b●llion
           at
           the
           wrong
           d●or
           ,
           and
           Discharging
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           Why
           m●y
           not
           any
           Honest
           man
           Reply
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           (
           in
           agreement
           with
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             himself
             ,
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             ,
             I.
             Part.
             Pa.
             127.
          
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
          
           and
           Covenant
           that
           did
           the
           work
           :
           Which
           
             Solemn
             League
          
           was
           not
           only
           an
           Expr●sse
           Oath
           of
           Allegianc●
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           most
           Tyrannical
           of
           
             all
             Presbyteri●s
          
           ,
           Th●t
           of
           t●e
           
             Scottish
             Kirk
             it self
          
           .
           But
           why
           do
           I
           call
           it
           an
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             Presbytery
          
           ?
           When
           it
           was
           in
           Truth
           ,
           a
           direct
           Conjuration
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           Civil
           ,
           for
           the
           Introducing
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           It
           would
           be
           Tedious
           ,
           and
           Superfluous
           ,
           to
           Crowd
           all
           the
           Particulars
           of
           This
           Pamphlet
           into
           a
           Preface
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           shall
           rather
           refer
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           the
           Book
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           ;
           where
           he
           may
           compare
           Mr.
           Baxter
           with
           himself
           :
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           Effectually
           ,
           but
           an
           Abstract
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter's
           Writings
           .
           By
           the
           
             Paradoxes
             ,
             Disagreements
          
           ,
           and
           Contradictions
           he
           will
           be
           able
           to
           Iudge
           of
           the
           Authour
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Authour
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           Measure
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           He
           that
           would
           see
           them
           drawn
           more
           to
           the
           Life
           ,
           may
           repair
           to
           the
           Original
           of
           our
           Saviours
           for
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Examin
           them
           Narrowly
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           find
           so
           much
           as
           the
           semblance
           of
           a
           Colourable
           Argument
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           still
           changing
           their
           Battery
           ,
           and
           Pretense
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             various
             Accidents
          
           ,
           and
           dispositions
           of
           State
           :
           and
           it
           is
           but
           tracing
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Late
           times
           to
           find
           every
           Round
           of
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           that
           advanc'd
           them
           from
           Petitioners
           to
           
             Rulers
             .
             They
             Plead
             the
             Cause
             of
             Thousands
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
          
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           's
           not
           a
           
             Single
             man
          
           in
           
             all
             Those
             Thousands
          
           ,
           that
           understands
           one
           bit
           of
           the
           Controversy
           .
           They
           cry
           aloud
           against
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Abominations
             ,
             Symbolical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Will-Worship
             ,
             Humane
             Inventions
             ,
          
           and
           Order
           their
           Disciples
           just
           as
           they
           do
           their
           Children
           :
           They
           dresse
           up
           a
           Terrible
           thing
           of
           Clouts
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           a
           Bull-begger
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           Mormo
           of
           their
           
             own
             Creating
          
           .
           They
           have
           a
           certain
           Routin
           of
           Words
           ,
           and
           Sayings
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           tone
           of
           Magique
           in
           the
           very
           Sound
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           serve
           only
           (
           without
           any
           other
           Meaning
           )
           like
           the
           Drum
           ,
           and
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           to
           rouse
           up
           the
           Multitude
           to
           Battle
           .
           But
           the
           
             Lords
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Pattern
          
           stand
           them
           in
           Mighty
           stead
           .
           For
           though
           they
           have
           been
           Foyld
           as
           often
           as
           Encountred
           upon
           
             This
             Question
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           Terms
           of
           the
           Controversy
           being
           is
           good
           as
           Syriack
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Common
             people
          
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Mist
           cast
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           never
           in
           so
           good
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           Visions
           as
           when
           they
           are
           stark
           blind
           .
        
         
           To
           Conclude
           ,
           I
           have
           exposed
           these
           She●●s
           to
           the
           ●●●●ck
           ,
           rather
           as
           Mr.
           
             Baxters
             work
          
           ,
           then
           
             my
             own
          
           .
           If
           〈…〉
           ,
           it
           was
           none
           of
           
             my
             Fault
          
           that
           my
           Authour
           would
           not
           me
           〈…〉
           .
           Nor
           have
           I
           any
           more
           to
           say
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           have
           been
           as
           fair
           to
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           as
           He
           hath
           been
           to
           Himself
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             A
             DIALOGUE
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Moderator
             .
             Richard
          
           and
           Baxter
           .
        
         
           
             Moderator
             .
          
           
             YEs
             ,
             yes
             .
             I
             remember
             the
             Conference
             at
             the
             Savoy
             perfectly
             well
             ;
             by
             This
             Token
             ,
             that
             Dr.
             Gunning
             and
             Dr.
             Pearson
             (
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Ely
             and
             Chester
             )
             deliver'd
             you
             this
             very
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Command
               which
               Commandeth
               an
               Act
               in
               it self
               Lawfull
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               no
               other
               Act
               whereby
               any
               unjust
               Penalty
               is
               enjoyned
               ,
               nor
               any
               Circumstance
               whence
               directly
               ,
               or
            
             per
             accidens
             ,
             
               any
               Sin
               is
               Consequent
               which
               the
               Commander
               ought
               to
               provide
               against
               ,
               hath
               in
               it
               all
               things
               requis●●●
               to
               the
               Lawfulnesse
               of
               a
               Command
               ,
               and
               particularly
               cannot
               be
               guilty
               of
               commanding
               an
               Act
            
             per
             accidens
             
               Unlawfull
               ;
               nor
               of
               Commanding
               an
               Act
               under
               an
            
             Unjust
             Penalty
             .
             [
             
               B
               of
            
             Worcesters
             
               Letter
               ,
               in
               his
               Vindication
               against
               M.
            
             Baxter
             .
             P.
             36.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Very
               Good
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               I
               gave
               them
               under
               my
               hand
               my
               Opinion
               to
               the
               Contrary
               .
            
             [
             Because
             (
             
               said
               I
            
             )
             the
             fi●st
             Act
             commanded
             may
             be
             
               per
               accidens
            
             Unlawful
             ,
             and
             be
             Commanded
             by
             an
             
               Vnjust
               Penalty
            
             ;
             tho'
             no
             other
             Act
             or
             Circumstance
             Commanded
             be
             such
             .
             ]
             
               Ibid.
               Pa.
            
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
               Nay
               hold
               you
               Brother
               ,
               I
               'm
               of
               another
               Opinion
               .
            
             
             [
             If
             the
             thing
             Commanded
             be
             such
             as
             is
             simply
             ill
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             us
             by
             God
             in
             all
             Cases
             whatsoever
             ,
             then
             no
             ones
             Commands
             can
             make
             it
             Lawfull
             :
             But
             if
             it
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             only
             Inconvenient
             ,
             or
             Unlawful
             by
             some
             Lesser
             accident
             ;
             then
             the
             Command
             of
             Authority
             may
             pre-ponderate
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             weighty
             Accident
             ]
             
             R.
             B's
             Church-Divisions
             ,
             
             P.
             194.
             
             Nay
             [
             Many
             a
             Ruler
             sinneth
             in
             his
             Commands
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             no
             Sin
             ,
             but
             a
             Duty
             of
             the
             Inferior
             to
             Obey
             them
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Magistrate
             Command
             Religious
             Duties
             in
             meer
             Policy
             :
             or
             if
             he
             force
             a
             Lawful
             Command
             with
             Unlawful
             Penalties
             ;
             and
             Yet
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             to
             Obey
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             
             [
             Nor
             is
             any
             Ruler
             bound
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             prevent
             such
             Unusual
             Dangers
             of
             mens
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Ruine
             ,
             as
             fall
             out
             beyond
             all
             Rational
             Foresight
             ,
             or
             Expectation
             ;
             of
             whose
             Probable
             Event
             (
             or
             Possible
             at
             least
             )
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             just
             Evidence
             .
             ]
             R.
             B's
             
               Non-Conformists
               Iudgment
            
             .
             P.
             60.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             Your
             Argument
             (
             Mr.
             Richard
             )
             has
             cut
             off
             all
             Magistracy
             at
             a
             Blow
             :
             For
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Command
             Imaginable
             that
             falls
             not
             within
             the
             Reach
             of
             your
             Exception
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Baxter
             is
             in
             the
             Right
             on
             't
             .
             But
             what
             do
             ye
             think
             now
             (
             Gentlemen
             )
             of
             the
             Operation
             ,
             or
             
               further
               Extent
            
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               If
               you
               mean
               as
               to
               matters
               concerning
            
             Religion
             [
             
               No
               man
               〈◊〉
               any
               Authority
               to
               make
               Laws
            
             about
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             
               but
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               hath
               given
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Non-Conformists
             Plea
             2d
             Part.
             P.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
               Pray'e
               hold
               me
               a
               little
               Excus'd
               There
               too
               ;
               for
            
             [
             we
             renounce
             the
             Opinion
             of
             them
             that
             hold
             that
             
               Circa
               Sacra
            
             the
             King
             hath
             no
             Power
             to
             Command
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Worship
             .
             
             ]
             
               N●●-Conformists
               Plea.
               Part
            
             2
             d.
             P.
             73.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             There
             is
             but
             a
             Right
             and
             a
             Wrong
             in
             the
             case
             (
             my
             Masters
             )
             and
             you
             have
             hit
             them
             both
             again
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             on
             't
             ,
             but
             your
             
               Circa
               Sacra
            
             comprehends
             
               Liturgies
               ,
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Circumstances
             of
             Order
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             pray'e
             tell
             me
             how
             your
             Consciences
             stand
             affected
             that
             way
             :
             Not
             as
             to
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Cause
             (
             for
             the
             world
             is
             allready
             clogg'd
             with
             That
             Controversy
             )
             but
             I
             would
             willingly
             know
             what
             thoughts
             ,
             You
             ,
             and
             the
             Party
             you
             plead
             for
             ,
             entertain
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               When
               the
               King
               call'd
               us
               to
               signify
               our
               desires
               in
            
             1660.
             
               the
               Ministers
               of
            
             London
             
               were
               commonly
               invited
               to
               come
               to
            
             Sion
             Colledge
             ,
             
             
               that
               their
               Common
               Consent
               might
               be
               known
               :
               And
               There
               we
               agreed
               ,
               to
               desire
               or
               offer
               nothing
               for
            
             Church-Government
             but
             A.B.
             Ushers
             
               Modell
               of
               the
            
             Primitive
             Episcopal
             Government
             .
             
               When
               his
               Majesty
               would
               not
               grant
               us
               That
               Modell
               ,
               nor
               the
               Bishops
               once
               Treat
               about
               it
               ,
               he
               was
               pleased
               in
               his
               Gratious
            
             Declaration
             about
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             
               to
               offer
               and
               prescribe
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
            
             England
             
               as
               it
               stood
               ,
               with
               little
               alteration
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             (
             A
             Government
             
               (
               says
               his
               Majesty
               )
               Fol.
            
             10.
             
             Which
             is
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             the
             Monarchy
             hath
             flourished
             through
             so
             many
             Ages
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             in
             truth
             as
             ancient
             in
             this
             Island
             as
             the
             Christian
             Monarchy
             thereof
             .
             
             )
             [
             
               This
               Declaration
               we
               Ioyfully
               and
               thankfully
               accepted
               ,
               as
               a
               ●opefull
               means
               of
               a
               Common
               Conformity
               and
               Concord
               .
            
             ]
             Non-Con's
             Plea
             ,
             2d
             .
             Part
             Pref.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             The
             English
             Prelacy
             (
             
               I
               tell
               you
            
             )
             is
             the
             product
             of
             proud
             Ambition
             and
             Arrogancy
             ;
             
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             expresse
             Command
             of
             Christ.
             ]
             R.
             B's
             .
             
               Five
               Disputations
               P.
            
             45.
             
             Bishops
             are
             Thorns
             and
             Thistles
             ,
             and
             the
             Military
             Instruments
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             ]
             
               R.
               B's
            
             .
             Concord
             .
             P.
             122.
             
             
               How
               could
               you
               ●ustify
               then
               a
               Submission
               to
               such
               a
               Prelacy
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             I
             perceive
             were
             employ'd
             to
             bring
             〈◊〉
             two
             to
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             
             he
             shoul●
             lose
             his
             Labo●r
             ;
             Fo●
             That
             which
             is
             highly
             acceptable
             to
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             
               hopefull
               Foundation
            
             of
             a
             
               Common
               Concord
            
             ,
             is
             
               Ant●christian
               ,
               Diaboli●al
            
             ,
             and
             Uns●fferable
             to
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             You
             a●e
             up
             (
             I
             find
             )
             at
             every
             Turn
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               Projectpunc
            
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             too
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             most
             ●●●●onable
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ●ad
             been
             offer'd
             o●
             the
             One
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             and
             refused
             on
             the
             Other
             :
             
             Whereat
             That
             〈◊〉
             was
             〈◊〉
             accommodated
             to
             the
             ●ard
             〈…〉
             the
             Kings
             Affairs
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Framing
             〈…〉
             any
             man
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Extremity
             ,
             〈…〉
             of
             an
             Arm
             ●r
             a
             Leg
             ,
             for
             the
             〈…〉
             yet
             he
             a
             very
             strange
             request
             
             to
             ask
             a
             man
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Freedome
             ,
             and
             Safety
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             a
             Leg
             or
             an
             Arm
             from
             his
             Body
             :
             And
             as
             wild
             a
             thing
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             Grant
             it
             .
             But
             the
             very
             offer
             at
             it
             under
             a
             pretense
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             was
             highly
             disingenuous
             ,
             especially
             when
             upon
             the
             Issue
             the
             Scruple
             was
             remov'd
             by
             the
             Ref●sal
             ;
             and
             This
             Satisfaction
             given
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             Conformity
             and
             Episcopacy
             may
             stand
             well
             enough
             together
             ,
             when
             you
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               I
               c●nnot
               deny
               but
               that
               [
               ma●y
               proposed
               to
               have
               yi●lded
               to
            
             Prelacy
             ,
             
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             ]
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea
             ,
             Part
             I.
             P.
             136.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Why
             truly
             [
             a
             Certain
             Episcopacy
             may
             be
             yielded
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             Peace
             (
             if
             not
             for
             the
             Right
             Order
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             ]
             [
             But
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
            
             which
             was
             lately
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             laid
             by
             may
             not
             be
             lawfully
             reassumed
             ,
             or
             readmitted
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             for
             the
             Right
             Order
             or
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             R.
             B's
             .
             
               Five
               Disputation
               ,
               P.
            
             2.
             1659.
             
             [
             A
             Government
             which
             gratif●eth
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             P.
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             Still
             upon
             the
             Contradiction
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             so
             well
             dispos'd
             to
             come
             In
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             I
             beseech
             you
             that
             put
             them
             off
             again
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               When
               they
               saw
               the
            
             New
             Act
             for
             Uniformity
             ,
             
               th●ir
               Deliberations
               were
               at
               an
               End.
            
             Ibid.
             P.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             After
             proving
             Prelacy
             to
             be
             against
             the
             ●ill
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             the
             Wellfare
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             
             
               Five
               Disp.
               Pref.
            
             1●
             .
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             
               Ibid
               P.
            
             51.
             what
             need
             was
             there
             then
             of
             any
             further
             Disswasion
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             Pray'e
             tell
             me
             Mr.
             Richard
             ;
             Was
             Prelacy
             
               Lawfull
               Before
            
             the
             Act
             for
             Uniformity
             ,
             and
             not
             After
             ?
             You
             are
             Angry
             at
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             Renounce
             the
             Other
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             no
             longer
             
               Prelacy
               ,
               Liturgy
            
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             you
             boggled
             at
             ,
             but
             
             the
             
               New
               Act.
            
             Now
             since
             you
             your selves
             were
             convinc'd
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Conformity
             as
             aforesaid
             would
             have
             been
             Warrantable
             ,
             and
             only
             transfer'd
             your
             Exceptions
             to
             the
             
               New
               Act
            
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             you
             go
             on
             still
             decrying
             the
             
               State
               ,
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ;
             and
             make
             That
             a
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             in
             
               One
               breath
            
             which
             you
             left
             at
             Liberty
             in
             Another
             ?
             The
             Uniformity
             does
             not
             alter
             the
             case
             one
             jot
             to
             the
             
               Common
               People
            
             ;
             
             but
             the
             Layety
             may
             as
             lawfully
             submit
             to
             
               Prelacy
               ,
               Liturgy
            
             and
             
               Ceremonies
               ,
               After
            
             the
             Act
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               The
               People
               who
               now
               adhere
               to
               the
            
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             
             
               who
               were
               at
               age
               before
               the
               Wars
               ,
               had
               very
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               the
            
             Bishops
             Persons
             ;
             
               and
               some
               ,
               of
            
             Episcopacy
             it self
             ;
             
               because
               of
               the
            
             Silencing
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             
               and
               ruining
               of
               Honest
               men
               about
            
             Sundays-sports
             ,
             
               Reading
               That
               Book
               ,
               and
               other
               su●h
               things
               ,
               beside
            
             Nonconformity
             ,
             &c.
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea.
             Part
             I.
             P.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Episcopacy
             it self
             you
             say
             were
             thought
             hardly
             of
             ;
             partly
             for
             S●lencing
             your
             Mi●isters
             .
             Which
             was
             yet
             a
             way
             of
             proceeding
             Conformable
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             part
             ,
             (
             among
             Other
             Provocations
             )
             for
             the
             
               Book
               of
               Sports
            
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               day
            
             .
             Be
             it
             spoken
             with
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Honour
             and
             Duty
             of
             that
             Holy
             Day
             ;
             I
             should
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             Rebells
             assaulting
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             at
             
               Edge
               hill
            
             upon
             
               That
               day
            
             ,
             
             might
             have
             given
             your
             Scrupulists
             as
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Faction
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             
               Sanguinary
               Casuists
            
             that
             sounded
             the
             Trumpet
             to
             
               That
               Battle
            
             .
             But
             how
             came
             they
             off
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             from
             That
             froward
             Humour
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               When
               the
               Ministers
               that
               guided
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               began
               to
               seem
               more
               reconciled
               to
               the
            
             Episcopal
             Party
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               the
               R●ports
               and
               Promises
               which
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               Bishops
               would
               prove
               more
               moderate
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               then
               the
               Former
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               experience
               
               avoid
               Divisions
               and
               Persecution
               ;
               the
               said
               People
               began
               to
               be
               inclin'd
               to
               more
               Reverent
               and
               Favourable
               Thoughts
               of
               the
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               and
               were
               upon
               experience
               of
               the
               late
               Confusions
               in
               a
               far
               fairer
               way
               to
               Vnion
               and
               Submission
               to
               them
               then
               before
               .
            
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea
             ,
             Part
             I.
             P.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             True
             that
             the
             People
             were
             induced
             to
             have
             a
             more
             Charitable
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             by
             the
             Hopes
             which
             their
             Guides
             gave
             them
             of
             having
             better
             Bishops
             next
             bout
             ▪
             It
             appears
             ,
             fi●st
             that
             the
             Quarrel
             was
             not
             to
             the
             Office
             ,
             
             but
             to
             the
             Persons
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             shews
             that
             the
             Ministers
             menage
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             For
             or
             Against
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             as
             They
             please
             :
             which
             lays
             a
             stronger
             Obligation
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             to
             secure
             a
             Well-affected
             Ministry
             ,
             when
             the
             Publique
             Peace
             lyes
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             the
             Dissenting
             Clergy
             .
             But
             what
             becomes
             of
             us
             next
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               When
               they
               saw
               their
               Teachers
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               〈◊〉
               set
               over
               them
               against
               their
               Wills
               who
               were
               better
               known
               to
               them
               th●●●o
               the
               Obtruders
               :
            
             
             
               And
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               about
            
             2000
             ,
             
               Silenced
               at
               once
               ,
               This
               so
               much
               Alienated
               them
               from
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               never
               since
               in
               Our
               Power
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               so
               much
               Esteem
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Re●●rence
               for
               them
               as
               might
               have
               been
               .
            
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea
             ,
             Part
             I.
             P.
             140
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             Upshot
             ,
             there
             pass'd
             an
             Act
             for
             
               Uniformity
               ,
               Ergo
               ,
               Episcopacy
            
             and
             Common-Pray●r
             are
             Vnlawfull
             .
          
           
             See
             now
             what
             it
             is
             that
             you
             call
             Silencin●
             of
             so
             many
             Ministers
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             then
             a
             fair
             Revival
             of
             those
             necessary
             Provisions
             for
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             viol●ntly
             overborn
             and
             discontinu'd
             in
             our
             late
             Troubles
             :
             Upon
             which
             violation
             ,
             ensued
             our
             Deplor●ble
             Confusio●s
             And
             to
             take
             the
             businesse
             aright
             ,
             ●he
             Law
             does
             not
             s●e●ce
             your
             Ministers
             more
             then
             it
             does
             Ours
             :
             but
             holds
             forth
             one
             
               Comm●n
               Rule
            
             indifferently
             to
             
               All
               men
            
             ,
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             Politicall
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Eccl●siast●●al-Concord
             .
             
             Every
             man
             sees
             before
             him
             the
             Conditions
             of
             his
             Freedom
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             either
             Cannot
             ,
             or
             Will
             not
             comply
             with
             the
             Terms
             of
             a
             General
             Rule
             ,
             
             
               Silenceth
               himself
            
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             Man
             neither
             that
             is
             Silenced
             by
             This
             Law
             ,
             but
             this
             or
             that
             
               Incongruous
               Practice
            
             or
             Opinion
             .
             If
             Richard
             thinks
             fit
             to
             come
             In
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             body
             hinders
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             Iohn
             will
             not
             come
             in
             ,
             who
             can
             help
             it
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             This
             way
             of
             Silencing
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             then
             a
             very
             Gentle
             Expedient
             for
             the
             stopping
             of
             those
             Mouthes
             that
             would
             be
             blowing
             the
             Coal
             towards
             a
             Rebellion
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             beseech
             ye
             Gentlemen
             for
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivions
             sake
             ,
             which
             has
             done
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             for
             you
             then
             This
             comes
             to
             ,
             have
             some
             pitty
             for
             the
             poor
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             your
             account
             of
             about
             two
             thousand
             Silenc'd
             Ministers
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             8●
             or
             900.
             difference
             shall
             break
             no
             squares
             betwixt
             you
             and
             me
             .
             
             But
             what
             yet
             if
             they
             Were
             two
             thousand
             ?
             must
             the
             divine
             Ordinance
             of
             Government
             be
             prophan'd
             ,
             and
             the
             harmony
             of
             Order
             Dissolv'd
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             that
             Inconsiderable
             Party
             of
             Irregulars
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             six
             times
             as
             many
             Consciencious
             and
             
               Obedient
               Subjects
            
             of
             the
             State
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             Civill
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               For
               my
               own
               part
               [
               I
               do
               not
               know
               that
               I
               differ
               in
               any
               point
               of
            
             Worship
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             
             
               from
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
            
             John
             Reignolds
             ]
             R.
             B's
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Hinckley
             ,
             P.
             89.
             
             And
             my
             Judgement
             is
             ,
             that
             [
             
               a
               Peace
               with
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
            
             Episcopal
             Judgement
             
               is
               much
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               endeavour'd
               .
            
             ]
             Five
             Disp.
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             agree
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             with
             that
             Reverend
             Dr.
             you
             are
             safe
             ;
             and
             take
             This
             for
             a
             Rule
             ;
             Out
             of
             the
             ways
             of
             Love
             and
             Peace
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Alas
               [
               It
               is
               a
            
             Sect
             ,
             
               as
               a
            
             Sect
             ,
             
               and
               a
            
             F●ction
             ,
             
               as
               a
            
             Faction
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             this
             or
             that
             Sect
             or
             Faction
             
               which
               I
               blame
            
             :
             
             
               It
               is
            
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             
               which
               I
               am
               pleading
               for
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               angry
               with
               me
               for
               calling
               men
               to
            
             Love
             ,
             
               is
               angry
               for
               calling
               them
               to
            
             Holynesse
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             .
             Holynesse
             
               which
               is
               against
            
             Love
             ,
             
               is
               a
            
             Contradiction
             ;
             
               it
               is
               a
               deceiptfull
               name
               which
            
             Satan
             
               put●eth
               upon
            
             Unholynesse
             .
             Church
             Divisions
             .
             ●ref
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Your
             Churches
             bear
             with
             Drunkards
             ,
             Whoremong●●●
             ,
             Railers
             ,
             
             Open
             Scorners
             at
             Godlynesse
             ,
             
               Five
               Disp.
               P.
            
             37.
             
             [
             T●e
             most
             ungodly
             of
             the
             Land
             are
             the
             forwardest
             for
             your
             ways
             .
             You
             may
             have
             allmost
             all
             the
             Drunkards
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             Haters
             of
             Godlynesse
             in
             the
             Country
             to
             Vote
             for
             you
             .
             ]
             
               Five
               Disp.
               Pref.
            
             Pag.
             17.
             
             
               To
               the
               Adherers
               to
               Prelacy
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             [
             
               He
               is
               as
               Mortal
               an
               Enemy
               to
            
             Love
             ,
             who
             back-biteth
             ,
             
               and
               s●ith
               he
               's
            
             Profane
             ;
             
               Or
               he
               is
               an
            
             E●●ty
             Formalist
             ,
             
               or
               he
               is
               a
            
             luke-warm
             ,
             Temporizing
             ,
             Complying
             Man-Pleaser
             ;
             
               As
               he
               that
               sait●
               he
               is
               a
            
             peevish
             ,
             Factious
             Hy●ocrite
             .
             ]
             To
             Preach
             without
             Love
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             hear
             without
             Love
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             pray
             without
             Love
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             communicate
             without
             Love
             
               to
               any
               that
               differ
               from
               your
               Sect
               ,
               Oh
               what
               a
               loathsome
               Sacrifice
               is
               it
               to
               the
               God
               of
            
             Love
             !
             ]
             Church-Divisions
             .
             Preface
             .
             Love
             
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               the
            
             Law
             ;
             the
             End
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             mark
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             the
             Su●
             of
             Holynesse
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
            
             Proper
             Note
             
               by
               which
               to
               know
               what
               is
               the
            
             man
             ,
             
               and
               what
               his
            
             State
             ;
             
               and
               how
               far
               any
               of
               his
            
             Other
             Acts
             
               are
               acceptable
               unto
               God.
            
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             How
             many
             years
             have
             we
             beg'd
             for
             Peace
             of
             those
             that
             should
             have
             been
             the
             Preachers
             and
             wisest
             Promoters
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             cannot
             yet
             obtain
             it
             ;
             nor
             quiet
             them
             that
             call
             for
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             
               not
               knowing
               what
               Spirit
               they
               are
               of
               ?
               Non-Con
               .
               ●lea
               ,
               Pref.
            
             [
             The
             Declaration
             about
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Affairs
            
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             would
             have
             given
             the
             People
             Peace
             ,
             but
             with
             
               Vnpeacea●●●
               Clergy-men
            
             ,
             No
             Petition
             could
             
               prevail
               .
               ]
               Ibid.
            
             [
             And
             all
             This
             is
             out
             of
             a
             bitter
             ●nmity
             to
             Gods
             word
             and
             ways
             ;
             
             for
             they
             will
             be
             at
             more
             pains
             then
             This
             ,
             in
             any
             way
             that
             is
             Evill
             ;
             or
             in
             any
             Worship
             of
             
               Mans
               devising
            
             .
             They
             are
             as
             zealous
             for
             Crosses
             and
             
               Surpl●ces
               ,
               Processions
            
             ,
             and
             P●rambulations
             ,
             reading
             a
             Gospell
             at
             a
             Crosse-way
             ,
             the
             Observa●ion
             of
             
               Holy
               days
            
             ,
             the
             repeating
             of
             the
             Litany
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Forms
             in
             the
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             ,
             the
             bowing
             at
             
             the
             name
             of
             the
             word
             Iesus
             ,
             (
             while
             they
             reject
             his
             Worship
             )
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Secrament
             when
             they
             have
             no
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             their
             Knees
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             more
             Reverent
             and
             Devout
             then
             the
             
               true
               Laborious
               servants
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             with
             a
             Multitude
             of
             things
             which
             are
             only
             the
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             are
             as
             zealous
             for
             These
             ,
             
             as
             if
             Eternal
             Life
             consisted
             in
             them
             .
             Where
             God
             forbids
             them
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             as
             forward
             as
             if
             they
             could
             never
             do
             enough
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             Commands
             them
             ,
             There
             they
             are
             as
             backward
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             as
             much
             against
             it
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Devil
             himself
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             tho
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             have
             much
             opposed
             it
             ,
             yet
             where
             hath
             it
             been
             so
             fiercely
             and
             powerfully
             resisted
             ?
             The
             Lord
             grant
             that
             this
             harden'd
             ,
             willful
             ,
             malicious
             Nation
             fall
             not
             under
             that
             Heavy
             Doom
             ,
             Luke
             19.27
             .
             
               But
               those
               mine
               Enemies
               which
               would
               not
               that
               I
               should
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               them
               hither
               and
            
             slay
             
               them
               before
               me
               .
               R.
               B's
               .
               Saints
               Rest
               ,
            
             Part.
             3.
             
             P.
             91.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             To
             see
             the
             difference
             now
             Gentlemen
             ,
             betwixt
             your
             two
             Spirits
             !
             The
             One
             ,
             so
             meek
             ,
             
             and
             like
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             Other
             ,
             so
             clamorous
             ,
             and
             so
             Uncharitable
             .
             What
             hopes
             of
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ;
             or
             what
             Pretence
             to
             't
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             these
             dividing
             and
             defaming
             Liberties
             are
             kept
             a
             foot
             ?
             Your
             Friend
             Richard
             tells
             you
             very
             well
             (
             Mr.
             Baxter
             )
             that
             
               Such
               Holynesse
               is
               a
               deceiptfull
               Name
               that
            
             S●tan
             
               puts
               upon
            
             Unholynesse
             ,
             
             and
             a
             
               loathsom
               Sacrifice
            
             to
             the
             
               God
               of
               Love.
            
             You
             revile
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             Conform
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             you
             tell
             the
             People
             that
             you
             are
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             You
             would
             be
             thought
             kinder
             to
             his
             Majesty
             however
             ,
             in
             devolving
             the
             severity
             from
             the
             King
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             Majesty
             is
             pleased
             to
             minde
             you
             that
             [
             Since
             
               the
               Printin
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               severall
               Seditious
               Pamphlets
            
             and
             Quaeres
             
               have
               been
               Published
               ,
               and
               Scatter'd
               abroad
               ,
               to
               infuse
               dislike
               and
               Iealousies
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               some
               who
               ought
               rather
               to
               have
               repented
               the
               former
               mischief
               they
               have
               wrought
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               endeavour'd
               to
               emprove
               it
               ,
               have
               had
               
               the
               hardynesse
               to
               publish
               that
               the
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               (
               against
               which
               no
               man
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               conferred
               〈◊〉
               excepted
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               reformed
               as
               well
               as
               the
            
             Discipline
             .
             ●
             So
             that
             all
             this
             yielding
             was
             too
             little
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             stop
             the
             Mouths
             of
             an
             Insatiable
             Faction
             .
             But
             what
             is
             it
             at
             last
             that
             you
             would
             be
             at
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               I
               beg
               of
               the
               Clergy
               that
               before
               they
               any
               more
               render
               Odi●●s
               These
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               ,
               and
               Vrge
               Rulers
               to
               Execute
               the
               Laws
               against
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               confine
               ,
               Imprison
               ,
               Excommunicate
               ,
               Sil●nce
               ,
               and
               Vndo
               th●m
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               sure
               ,
            
             what
             manner
             of
             spirit
             they
             are
             of
             .
             
               Non-con
               .
               Plea
               ,
               Part
               I.
               Epistle
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             [
             
               Sure
               of
               what
               spirit
               you
               are
            
             ]
             do
             ye
             say
             !
             Why
             Certainly
             your
             own
             Conscience
             tells
             you
             that
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             that
             ,
             
             as
             
               Hearing
               ,
               Seeing
               ,
               Feeling
            
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             can
             make
             us
             .
             You
             are
             by
             your
             own
             Professions
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Spirit
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             that
             made
             Perjury
             the
             Condition
             of
             Life
             ,
             Liberty
             and
             Estate
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             your
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Spirit
             that
             Entred
             upon
             Sequestred
             Livings
             ,
             and
             left
             not
             the
             Loyal
             Clergy
             the
             Freedome
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             of
             Teaching
             a
             School
             ,
             to
             supply
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Miserable
             Families
             with
             Bread.
             The
             Spirit
             that
             deny'd
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Distresses
             ,
             the
             Comfort
             of
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Common-Prayer
             Book
             ,
             or
             the
             Assistance
             of
             his
             own
             Chaplains
             .
          
           
             
             [
             
               A
               greater
               Rigour
               and
               Barbarity
               then
               is
               ever
               used
               by
               Christians
               ,
               to
               the
               meanest
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               Greatest
               Malefactors
               ;
               whom
               though
               the
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               deprive
               of
               Worldly
               Comforts
               ,
               yet
               the
               mercy
               of
               Religion
               allows
               them
               the
               Benefit
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               not
               ayming
               at
               once
               to
               destroy
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               damn
               their
               souls
               ,
            
             EIK.
             BAS
             .
             207.
             
             [
             
               They
               that
               envy
               my
               being
               a
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               are
               loth
               I
               should
               be
               a
               Christian
               ;
               while
               they
               seek
               to
               deprive
               me
               of
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               they
               are
               affraid
               I
               should
               save
               my
               Soul.
               Ibid.
            
             ]
             Behold
             here
             in
             a
             few
             words
             the
             Spirit
             that
             you
             plead
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               poor
               Creatures
               ,
               [
               We
               would
               [
               only
               ]
               have
               a
            
             Toleration
             
               of
               all
               ●ha●'s
            
             Tolerable
             [
             
               he
               that
               will
               Tol●rate
            
             All
             ,
             is
             Bad
             ;
             
             
               and
               he
               that
               will
               Tolerate
            
             ▪
             none
             
               that
               differ
               ,
               is
            
             Madd
             .
             ]
             R.
             B's
             .
             answer
             to
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             .
             P.
             84.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             Iudge
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             Tolerable
             are
             
               Tolerated
               allready
            
             ;
             
             If
             the
             People
             must
             be
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             Intolerable
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             for
             Company
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             every
             Party
             Makes
             ,
             or
             Pretends
             it self
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             all
             the
             Dissenters
             have
             one
             Common
             Plea.
             But
             in
             case
             of
             any
             Indulgence
             to
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             due
             to
             these
             in
             preference
             ,
             that
             are
             quietest
             without
             it
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             have
             great
             Compassion
             for
             any
             Party
             that
             labours
             under
             a
             Religious
             and
             Invincible
             Disagreement
             ,
             
             and
             Modesty
             applies
             to
             Authority
             for
             Relief
             :
             For
             so
             long
             as
             they
             only
             tell
             their
             
               own
               Tale
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             in
             ●harity
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             design
             then
             to
             do
             their
             
               own
               businesse
            
             .
             But
             when
             a
             
               Conscientious
               Pretense
            
             comes
             to
             be
             carry'd
             on
             by
             
               Scandall
               ,
               Invective
               ,
               Reproach
            
             ,
             and
             such
             Methods
             as
             are
             directly
             Irreligious
             ;
             the
             dispute
             is
             no
             longer
             matter
             of
             Scruple
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             but
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             Power
             .
             
             There
             may
             be
             Religion
             in
             telling
             the
             Government
             what
             you
             desire
             ,
             but
             the
             exposing
             of
             your
             Superiours
             to
             the
             People
             ▪
             is
             
               Down
               right
               Sedition
            
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             handled
             the
             matter
             ,
             you
             might
             e'en
             with
             as
             good
             a
             Grace
             tell
             the
             Rabble
             in
             
               plain
               English
               :
               Look
               ye
               my
               Mas●ers
               ,
            
             
             
               here
               's
               a
               company
               of
            
             Anti-Christian
             Swearing
             ,
             Drinking
             Fellows
             ,
             
               that
               will
               not
               let
               us
               have
            
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             But
             I
             would
             fain
             hear
             
               you
               two
            
             debate
             the
             business
             of
             Tolera●on
             a
             little
             betwixt
             your
             selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               What
               [
               if
               you
               shall
               smite
               or
               cast
               out
               a
               supposed
               Schismatique
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               find
               an
               able
               ,
               holy
               peaceable
               Minister
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               other
               Christian
               Wounded
               ,
               or
               Mourning
               out
               of
               doors
               .
            
             Pet.
             for
             Peace
             .
             P.
             12.
             
             [
             
               Or
               see
               a
               Schismatique
               wounded
               and
               a
               Saint
               found
               Bleeding
               ,
               &c.
            
             Saints
             Rest.
             P.
             1●●
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               And
               now
               you
               talk
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Richard
            
             [
             to
             think
             of
             such
             a
             Friend
             dyed
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             
             and
             such
             a
             one
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             such
             a
             pretious
             Christian
             slain
             in
             such
             a
             Fight
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             at
             ●uch
             a
             Fight
             ,
             (
             O
             what
             a
             number
             of
             them
             could
             I
             name
             )
             and
             that
             all
             these
             are
             enter'd
             into
             Rest
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             surely
             go
             to
             Them
             ,
             but
             They
             shall
             not
             return
             to
             Us.
             
             
               Saints
               Rest.
               P.
            
             100.
             
             In
             That
             State
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Angells
             as
             well
             as
             Saints
             will
             be
             Our
             bless●d
             Associates
             .
             
               Ibid.
               P.
            
             101.
             
             [
             I
             think
             Christians
             ,
             This
             will
             be
             a
             more
             Honourable
             Assembly
             then
             you
             ever
             here
             beheld
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             happy
             Society
             then
             you
             were
             ever
             of
             before
             .
             Surely
             Py●
             and
             White
             ,
             
             &c.
             are
             now
             members
             of
             a
             more
             
               Knowing
               ,
               Vnerri●g
               ,
               Well-order'd
               ,
               Right-aiming
               ,
               Self-denying
               ,
               Vnanimous
               ,
               Honourable
               ,
               Tryumphant
               Senate
               ,
            
             then
             This
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             taken
             ,
             is
             or
             ever
             Parliament
             will
             be
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             be
             door-keeper
             to
             
               That
               Assembly
            
             whither
             Twisse
             &c.
             are
             Translated
             ;
             then
             to
             have
             continu'd
             here
             the
             Moderator
             of
             
               This.
               Saints
               Rest.
               P.
            
             101.
             
             [
             Nay
             how
             many
             Professors
             will
             rashly
             rail
             and
             lye
             in
             their
             Passions
             ?
             
             How
             few
             will
             take
             well
             a
             Reproof
             ,
             but
             rather
             defend
             their
             sin
             ?
             how
             many
             in
             these
             times
             that
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             be
             Godly
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             Disobedience
             to
             their
             Guides
             ,
             and
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             doing
             much
             more
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             Sin.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Lot
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             like
             David
             did
             oft
             commit
             greater
             Sins
             ,
             R.
             B's
             
               Five
               Disdutes
               ▪
               of
               Right
               to
               Sacraments
            
             P.
             329.
             
             But
             a
             man
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             more
             sins
             then
             Peter
             was
             in
             denying
             and
             forswearing
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             is
             notoriously
             ungodly
             ;
             yea
             ,
             then
             Lot
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             drunk
             two
             nights
             together
             ,
             and
             committed
             Incest
             twice
             with
             his
             own
             Daughters
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             the
             miraculous
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             miraculous
             Deliverance
             .
             Nay
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             notoriously
             ungodly
             (
             in
             the
             sense
             in
             hand
             )
             or
             Unsanctify'd
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             greater
             sinner
             then
             Solomon
             was
             with
             his
             
               Seven
               hundred
               Wives
               ,
               three
               hundred
               Concubines
               ,
            
             and
             
               gross●
               Idolatries
            
             ,
             P.
             326.327
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             And
             are
             These
             the
             Saints
             (
             Gentlemen
             )
             that
             you
             are
             afraid
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             
             for
             Schismatiques
             ?
             They
             must
             be
             of
             your
             own
             Canonizing
             then
             ,
             for
             I
             assure
             you
             I
             finde
             
               no
               such
               Saints
            
             in
             our
             Kalendar
             .
             But
             let
             me
             hear
             I
             beseech
             you
             whom
             we
             are
             to
             keep
             out
             ,
             and
             whom
             to
             take
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               We
               must
               either
               Tolerate
            
             All
             
               men
               to
               do
               what
               they
               will
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               they
               will
               make
               a
               matter
               of
            
             Conscience
             or
             Religion
             ;
             
               and
               then
               some
               may
               offer
               their
               Children
               in
               sacrifice
               to
               the
            
             Devil
             ;
             
               and
               some
               may
               think
               they
               do
               God
               service
               in
               killing
               his
               Servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             
               Or
               else
               you
               must
               Tolerate
               no
               Errour
               or
               fault
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               must
               advise
               what
               measure
               of
            
             Penalty
             
               you
               will
               Inflict
            
             .
             Church-Divis
             .
             P.
             363
             ,
             364.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo
             
          
           
             The
             two
             great
             Difficulties
             will
             be
             to
             say
             what
             Errours
             are
             Tolerable
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             bring
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             People
             to
             an
             Agreement
             upon
             the
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri
             ,
          
           
             [
             
               If
               no
               Errour
               were
               to
               be
               a
               Tolerated
               ,
            
             
             
               no
               men
               were
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               and
               the
               Wisest
               in
               the
               World
               must
               be
               numbred
               with
               the
               Intolerable
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               .
            
             Church
             Divis.
             P.
             348.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             But
             some
             People
             make
             those
             things
             to
             be
             Duties
             which
             are
             no
             Duties
             ,
             and
             Sins
             which
             are
             no
             Sins
             ,
             calling
             Evil
             Good
             ,
             
             and
             Good
             Evil
             ;
             and
             having
             made
             a
             Religion
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             confidently
             think
             that
             it
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             valuing
             all
             men
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             with
             according
             as
             they
             are
             nearer
             or
             further
             off
             from
             This
             ,
             which
             they
             account
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ;
             chusing
             a
             Church
             or
             Party
             to
             joyn
             with
             ,
             by
             the
             Test
             of
             This
             Religion
             ,
             which
             their
             Pride
             has
             C●osen
             .
             
               Church
               Divis.
               P.
            
             11.
             
             [
             Thus
             they
             divide
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Family
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
             destroying
             first
             the
             Love
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Neighbours
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             labouring
             to
             destroy
             it
             in
             all
             Others
             ;
             by
             speaking
             against
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             their
             own
             way
             with
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             Obloquy
             ,
             
             to
             represent
             them
             as
             an
             Unlovely
             sort
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Interest
             of
             their
             Cause
             and
             Party
             require
             it
             ,
             
             perhaps
             they
             will
             next
             destroy
             their
             Persons
             :
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             done
             in
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Acceptable
             service
             to
             him
             .
             Ibid.
             P.
             12.
             
             [
             And
             they
             think
             it
             a
             resisting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             resist
             their
             Judgment
             .
             P.
             13.
             
             [
             I
             have
             known
             too
             many
             very
             honest-hearted
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             Melancholique
             Persons
             and
             Women
             who
             have
             been
             in
             great
             doubt
             about
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Millenaries
             ,
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             the
             Seekers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             and
             after
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             
             they
             have
             been
             strongly
             resolved
             for
             the
             way
             of
             Errour
             ,
             and
             Confident
             by
             the
             strong
             Impression
             
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Spirits
             Answer
             to
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             they
             have
             set
             themselves
             into
             a
             Course
             of
             Sin.
             
               Ibid.
               P.
            
             162.
             
             And
             [
             In
             truth
             it
             is
             very
             Ordinary
             with
             poor
             phancyfull
             Women
             ,
             
             and
             Melancholy
             Persons
             to
             take
             all
             their
             deep
             Apprehensions
             for
             Revelations
             .
             
               Ibid.
               P.
            
             167.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Well
             ;
             but
             these
             people
             all
             this
             while
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             But
             as
             for
             that
             which
             is
             Contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
               Church
               Divis.
               P.
            
             166.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             Out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ;
             but
             what
             if
             They
             expound
             the
             Scripture
             One
             way
             ,
             and
             You
             Another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             [
             Why
             if
             they
             believe
             That
             themselves
             which
             they
             can
             give
             you
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             content
             to
             keep
             their
             belief
             to
             themselves
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             shame
             perswade
             any
             other
             to
             it
             without
             proof
             .
             If
             they
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             tell
             them
             
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               revealed
               it
               to
               You
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             That
             's
             nothing
             to
             You
             ,
             till
             they
             prove
             their
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             .
             If
             God
             reveal
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             themselves
             they
             must
             keep
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             
               Ibid.
               P.
            
             166.
             
             [
             If
             they
             say
             that
             the
             spirit
             hath
             told
             Them
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             say
             as
             before
             that
             it
             is
             not
             told
             to
             you
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             to
             you
             .
             Ibid
             167.
             
             [
             But
             if
             we
             do
             through
             weaknesse
             or
             perversnesse
             take
             lawful
             things
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             
             That
             will
             not
             excuse
             Us
             in
             our
             disobedience
             .
             Our
             Errour
             is
             our
             Sin
             ,
             and
             one
             Sin
             will
             not
             excuse
             another
             
               R.
               B's
               .
               Five
               Disput.
               P.
            
             483.
             
             [
             He
             that
             mistakingly
             thinks
             any
             thing
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             Duty
             or
             Sin
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             will
             be
             zealous
             in
             persute
             of
             his
             Mistake
             if
             he
             be
             serious
             for
             God.
             
               Cath.
               Theol.
               Pref.
            
             [
             It
             is
             an
             Ill
             sign
             when
             your
             zeal
             is
             beyond
             the
             proportion
             of
             your
             Understanding
             :
             And
             your
             Prudence
             and
             Experience
             is
             much
             lesse
             then
             other
             mens
             ,
             as
             your
             zeal
             is
             greater
             .
             
               Church
               Divis.
               P.
            
             123.
             
             [
             Beside
             that
             the
             more
             weak
             and
             worthlesse
             ,
             and
             Erroneous
             any
             ones
             Judgment
             is
             ,
             usually
             the
             more
             furious
             are
             they
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             most
             certain
             Truth
             which
             they
             apprehend
             .
             These
             are
             the
             boldest
             both
             in
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             
               persecutions
               .
               Ibid.
            
             357.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             cases
             where
             the
             common
             people
             may
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             
               Cred●lity
               ,
               Phancy
            
             ,
             or
             Weaknesse
             ,
             they
             may
             repair
             to
             their
             Teachers
             to
             set
             them
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Even
             the
             most
             of
             Teachers
             take
             abundance
             of
             things
             for
             true
             and
             good
             that
             are
             false
             and
             evill
             ,
             and
             for
             false
             and
             bad
             ,
             
             which
             are
             true
             and
             good
             :
             Much
             more
             are
             godly
             vulgar
             people
             Ignorant
             ,
             and
             consequently
             erre
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             
               Cath.
               Theol.
               Pref.
            
             [
             And
             I
             my self
             was
             mistaken
             in
             my
             Aphorisms
             of
             Iustification
             and
             the
             Cov●nants
             ,
             
             as
             I
             have
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             same
             Preface
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             had
             very
             ill
             luck
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
             with
             your
             Aphorisms
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               I
               must
               confess
               that
               when
               God
               had
               first
               brought
               me
               from
               among
               the
               more
               Ignorant
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               when
               I
               heard
               Religious
               Persons
               pray
               without
               Form
               ,
               and
               Speak
               affectionately
               ,
               and
               seriously
               of
               Spiritual
               and
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               I
               thought
               verily
               that
               they
               were
               all
               undoubted
               Saints
               ,
               till
               e're
               long
               ,
               of
               those
               whom
               I
               so
               m●ch
               honoured
               ,
            
             one
             
               fell
               of
               to
            
             Sensuality
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Persecuting
             Formality
             ;
             
               and
               another
               fell
               to
               the
               foulest
            
             Heresy
             ,
             
             
               and
               another
               to
               disturb
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               by
            
             Turbulent
             Animositys
             and
             Divisions
             .
             Church
             Divil
             .
             P.
             23.24
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               I
               thought
               once
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               talk
               against
               Schisme
               and
               Sects
               ,
               did
               but
               vent
               their
               Malice
               against
               the
               best
               Christians
               ,
               u●der
               those
               Names
               ;
               But
               since
               Then
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               what
            
             Love-killing-Principles
             
               have
               done
               .
               I
               have
               long
               stood
               by
               while
               Churches
               have
               been
               divided
               ,
               and
               Subdivided
               ;
               one
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Division
               labouring
               to
               make
               the
               other
               Contemptible
               ,
               and
               odious
               ;
               and
               This
               called
               ,
               the
               Teaching
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               purer
               Worshiping
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Church-Divisions
             .
             Pref.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             When
             so
             great
             a
             man
             as
             Tertullian
             was
             deceived
             by
             Montanus
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophetesse
             :
             
             When
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Hacket
             could
             deceive
             not
             only
             Coppinger
             ,
             and
             Arthington
             ,
             but
             abundance
             more
             ;
             when
             
               David
               George
            
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
               Iohn
            
             of
             Leiden
             in
             
               Munster
               ,
               &c.
            
             could
             deceive
             so
             many
             persons
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             when
             
             the
             pretended
             Revelations
             of
             the
             
               Ranters
               ,
               First
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Quakers
               After
            
             ,
             could
             so
             marvellously
             transport
             many
             Thousands
             of
             professors
             of
             Religion
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             
             I
             think
             we
             have
             fair
             warning
             to
             take
             the
             Counsell
             of
             St.
             
               Iohn
               .
               Believe
               not
               every
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               Spirit
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God.
               Church
               Divis.
               P.
            
             164.
             
          
           
             
             [
             Alas
             ?
             how
             common
             was
             this
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             and
             Pull
             down
             ,
             do
             an
             undo
             ,
             own
             and
             disown
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God!
             There
             was
             Mr.
             Erbery
             ,
             Mr.
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             Mr.
             Dell
             ,
             Mr.
             
               William
               Sedgwick
            
             ,
             who
             as
             from
             God
             wrote
             one
             week
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             against
             their
             putting
             the
             King
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             week
             wrote
             to
             them
             quite
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             set
             London
             by
             a
             Prophecy
             or
             Vision
             on
             looking
             for
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             on
             a
             set
             day
             .
             
               Second
               .
               Admon
               .
               to
            
             Bagshaw
             .
             P.
             68.
             
             
               Vavasor
               Powell
            
             at
             Clifton
             upon
             Thame
             in
             Worcestershire
             ,
             quickly
             after
             
               Worcester
               Fight
            
             ,
             said
             in
             his
             Sermon
             that
             
               he
               would
               tell
               them
               these
               things
               as
               from
               God
               that
               they
               should
               have
               no
               more
               Kings
               ,
               nor
               any
               more
               Taxes
               ,
               nor
               pay
               any
               more
               Tithes
               .
               Ibid.
               P.
            
             69.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Pray'e
             do
             but
             consider
             now
             ,
             if
             your
             particular
             Pastors
             disagree
             among
             themselves
             ;
             if
             you
             your self
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             your
             Judgement
             as
             well
             of
             Truth
             in
             Notion
             ,
             as
             of
             Persons
             ;
             If
             those
             that
             you
             took
             for
             Saints
             ,
             proved
             Schismaticks
             ;
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             those
             that
             you
             took
             for
             
               Conscientious
               Professors
            
             ,
             are
             we
             not
             much
             better
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             known
             and
             Impartiall
             Law
             that
             cannot
             deceive
             us
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             a
             wilde
             Multitude
             ,
             
             Unknown
             and
             Prepossess'd
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             will
             impose
             upon
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Fear
               of
               sinning
               is
               necessary
               in
               all
               that
               will
               be
               Obedient
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               saved
               :
            
             
             
               It
               is
               that
               Fear
               of
               God
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               Wisdom
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               loved
               and
               cherished
               ,
               even
               when
               Scrupulousness
               mistaketh
               the
               matter
               .
            
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea.
             2d
             .
             Part.
             P.
             163.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             There
             's
             no
             trusting
             to
             Scruples
             .
             [
             I
             have
             known
             some
             that
             have
             liv'd
             long
             in
             douhts
             and
             fears
             of
             Damnation
             who
             have
             turn'd
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             sodainly
             had
             Comfort
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             
             a
             short
             time
             they
             forsook
             that
             Sect
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             to
             another
             .
             I
             have
             known
             those
             also
             that
             have
             liv'd
             many
             years
             in
             timorous
             Complaints
             ,
             and
             fears
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             turned
             to
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             sodainly
             been
             comforted
             ;
             and
             others
             have
             turned
             Arminians
             (
             which
             is
             clear
             contrary
             )
             and
             been
             comforted
             ;
             and
             others
             have
             but
             heard
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Perfection
               in
               this
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             sodainly
             been
             past
             their
             fears
             ,
             as
             if
             hearing
             of
             Perfection
             had
             made
             them
             perfect
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             they
             have
             turned
             Familists
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             shew'd
             their
             Perfection
             by
             Fornication
             ,
             ,
             and
             Licentiousnesse
             and
             mere
             Apostacy
             ;
             who
             yet
             liv'd
             very
             conscientiously
             and
             blamelessely
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             liv'd
             in
             their
             Fears
             and
             Troubles
             ,
             P.
             170.
             
             
               Chu●ch
               Divis.
            
             
          
           
             [
             Could
             I
             have
             believed
             him
             that
             would
             have
             told
             me
             five
             years
             ago
             (
             
               This
               bearing
               date
               Ian.
            
             15.
             1649.
             
             
             )
             that
             when
             the
             *
             Scorners
             of
             Godlinesse
             were
             subdu'd
             ,
             and
             the
             bitter
             persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             overthrown
             ;
             that
             such
             should
             succeed
             them
             who
             suffered
             with
             us
             ,
             
             who
             were
             our
             Intimate
             Friends
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             took
             sweet
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             together
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ?
             
             Did
             I
             think
             it
             had
             been
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             professing
             such
             zeal
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             ways
             of
             Christ
             to
             draw
             their
             Swords
             against
             each
             other
             :
             and
             to
             seek
             each
             others
             Bloud
             so
             fiercely
             ?
             Alas
             !
             if
             the
             Judgment
             be
             once
             perverted
             ,
             and
             Errour
             hath
             perverted
             the
             Supreme
             Faculty
             ,
             whether
             will
             men
             go
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             they
             do
             ?
             
             
               O
               what
               a
               potent
               Instrumen●
               for
               Satan
               is
               a
               misguid●d
               Conscience
               !
            
             It
             will
             make
             a
             man
             kill
             his
             dearest
             Friend
             ,
             yea
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Holyest
             Saint
             ,
             and
             think
             he
             doth
             God
             good
             service
             by
             it
             :
             
             And
             to
             facilitate
             the
             work
             ,
             it
             will
             first
             blot
             out
             the
             Reputation
             of
             their
             Holinesse
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             take
             a
             Saint
             for
             a
             
               Devil
               ▪
               Saints
               Rest.
               P.
            
             133.
             
             [
             Whence
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             self-denyall
             ,
             that
             Magistrates
             pro●●ssing
             a
             zeal
             for
             Holynesse
             r●gard
             no
             more
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Name
             (
             and
             but
             the
             Name
             )
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             (
             a
             Liberty
             that
             hath
             neither
             Moral
             Good
             ,
             
             or
             Evill
             in
             it
             )
             is
             set
             in
             the
             ballance
             against
             the
             things
             of
             everlasting
             Consequence
             ,
             and
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             over
             weigh
             th●m
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             meer
             pretense
             of
             this
             Indifferent
             Carnal
             Liberty
             is
             thought
             an
             Argument
             of
             sufficient
             weight
             for
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             
               wicked
               ,
               Damning
               Liberty
            
             ,
             even
             a
             liberty
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             destroy
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             those
             that
             desire
             mens
             Salvation
             .
             
               R.
               B's
               Self-denyal
               Epist.
               Monitory
            
             .
             [
             Shall
             every
             man
             have
             leave
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             
             that
             can
             be
             Ignorant
             enough
             to
             
             think
             (
             or
             say
             he
             thinks
             )
             that
             he
             doth
             well
             ?
             And
             must
             Magistrates
             rule
             as
             men
             that
             are
             Uncertain
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             Christ
             ,
             or
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ;
             because
             some
             are
             found
             in
             their
             Dominions
             so
             foolish
             ,
             or
             Impious
             as
             to
             be
             Uncertain
             of
             it
             ?
             
             Ibid.
             [
             Will
             mercyfull
             Rulers
             set
             up
             a
             trade
             for
             butchering
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             allow
             men
             to
             set
             up
             a
             shop
             of
             poyson
             ,
             for
             all
             men
             to
             buy
             and
             take
             that
             will
             ,
             yea
             to
             proclaim
             this
             poyson
             for
             Souls
             in
             Streets
             ,
             and
             
               Church
               Assemblies
            
             ?
             &c.
             I●i●
             .
             But
             the
             same
             Argument
             that
             tempts
             the
             sensuall
             to
             Hell
             ;
             doth
             tempt
             such
             Magistrates
             to
             set
             up
             Liberty
             for
             drawing
             men
             to
             Hell.
             Ibid.
             Is
             Faith
             and
             Holynesse
             propagated
             by
             Perswasion
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Force
             ?
             Surely
             then
             Infidelity
             ,
             Popery
             and
             Ungodlynesse
             ar●
             Propagated
             by
             Perswasion
             too
             ;
             Again
             I
             tell
             yo●
             ,
             self-love
             doth
             make
             such
             Rulers
             wiser
             then
             to
             grant
             Commission
             at
             liberty
             to
             all
             that
             will
             ,
             to
             tice
             the
             Souldiers
             to
             Mutinies
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Liberty
             ,
             in
             all
             mat
             ers
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             the
             open
             and
             apparent
             way
             to
             set
             up
             Popery
             in
             the
             Land.
             
             
               N●●-Con
               .
               Plea.
               Pref.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             M●
             .
          
           
             Well
             Mr.
             Richard
             :
             After
             this
             frank
             and
             sensible
             D●claration
             of
             your self
             upon
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             do
             but
             teach
             me
             which
             way
             in
             the
             world
             to
             reconcile
             your
             Practice
             and
             your
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             a
             Person
             certainly
             of
             all
             men
             Living
             ,
             the
             most
             Improper
             Advocate
             for
             a
             Toleration
             ;
             
             and
             the
             most
             unfit
             Sollicitor
             of
             a
             
               Popular
               Petition
               .
               First
            
             ,
             as
             your
             Iudgement
             lie●
             directly
             against
             the
             thing
             you
             pleade
             for
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             conscious
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Injusti●●
             of
             such
             a
             
               License
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             a
             very
             
               u●happy
               Instrument
               already
            
             betwixt
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Subjects
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             demanding
             That
             over
             again
             from
             This
             King
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             Father
             was
             destroy'd
             ,
             you
             make
             your self
             suspected
             to
             have
             some
             Ill
             Designe
             :
             For
             to
             Triumph
             and
             Rejoyce
             (
             as
             you
             do
             )
             after
             the
             Thing
             is
             done
             ,
             is
             lesse
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             then
             to
             forethink
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             only
             that
             you
             are
             sufficiently
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             but
             
               your
               Conscience
            
             (
             if
             I
             be
             not
             much
             mistaken
             )
             
             will
             make
             as
             good
             a
             shift
             as
             any
             mans
             without
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             W●
             
               are
               against
            
             no
             Bishop
             or
             Church-Government
             of
             Gods
             Appointment
             .
             Prof.
             of
             Non-consormists
             P.
             89.
             
             
             [
             
               We
               hold
               it
               not
               unlawful
               to
               take
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               make
               Covenants
               ,
               Subscriptions
               ,
               or
               Declarations
               of
               things
               Lawfull
               ,
               when
               Authority
               commandeth
               us
               .
            
             Ibid.
             P.
             98.
             
             
               We
               readily
               Subscribe
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
            
             39.
             
             Articles
             .
             Ib.
             98.
             
             
               We
               are
               far
               from
               condemning
               all
            
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Publick
             Liturgy
             ,
             P.
             100.
             
             
               We
               pick
               no
               Quarrells
               about
            
             Forms
             and
             Words
             .
             Church-Div
             .
             p.
             176.
             
             [
             
               Tell
               me
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               where
               God
            
             forbids
             
               you
               to
               use
               Good
               and
               Lawfull
               Words
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               meerly
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Pastor
               bids
               you
               use
               them
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Honouring
               ,
               and
               Obeying
               your
               Superiours
               ?
               [
               Do
               nothing
               which
               they
               bid
               you
               do
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               Lawful
               ]
               O
               Strange
               Exposition
               of
               the
            
             4
             
               th
               Commandement
            
             ?
             p.
             178.
             
             [
             
               I
               take
               the
               Common
               Prayer
               to
               be
               Incomparably
               better
               then
               the
               Prayers
               or
               Sermons
               ,
               of
               many
               that
               I
               hear
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               the
               best
               that
               I
               expect
               in
               many
               places
               when
               I
               go
               to
               Church
               .
            
             R.Bs.
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Hinckly
             p.
             78.
             
             [
             
               It
               's
               like
               ,
               the
            
             Pharisees
             Long
             Liturgy
             ,
             
               was
               in
               many
               things
               worse
               then
               Ours
               ,
               though
               the
            
             Psalmes
             
               were
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               oft
               joyned
               with
               Them
               ,
               and
               never
               Condemned
               them
               .
            
             Ch.
             Div.
             P.
             176.
             
             [
             
               He
               is
               void
               of
               Common
               sense
               that
               thinketh
               that
               his
            
             Extemporary
             Prayer
             
               is
               not
               as
               truly
               a
            
             Form
             
               to
               all
               the
            
             People
             ,
             
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               written
               in
               a
            
             Book
             .
             
               And
               every
               Publick
               Minister
               Imposeth
               a
            
             Form
             
               of
               Prayer
               upon
               all
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             Ibid.
             179.
             
             [
             
               We
               hold
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               use
               of
            
             Images
             ,
             
               even
               the
               Images
               of
            
             Holy
             Persons
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Vnlawfull
            
             .
             Profession
             of
             Nonconformists
             .
             P.
             104.
             
             [
             
               We
               hold
               not
               a
               Gown
               ,
               or
               other
               meer
               distinctive
               Garment
               for
               Ministers
               to
               be
               Vnlawful
               .
               And
               some
               of
               us
               hold
               a
               Surplice
               rather
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               then
               the
               Ministry
               forsak●●
               .
            
             Ibid.
             [
             
               Many
               of
               us
               hold
               it
               Lawfull
               to
               communicate
               Kneeling
            
             Ibid.
             p.
             105.
             
             [
             
               We
               all
               hold
               that
               God
               must
               be
               Orderly
               ,
               and
            
             Decently
             Worshipped
             
               with
               the
            
             Body
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             Spiritually
             ,
             
               with
               the
            
             minde
             .
             
               And
               that
               Reverend
               Gestures
               ,
               and
               Behaviours
               are
               fit
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               expresse
            
             Mental
             Reverence
             
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               to
            
             Excite
             it
             ,
             
               in
               our selves
               and
               others
            
             .
             Ibid.
             105.
             
             
               We
               are
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               Lords
               Prayer
               .
            
             p.
             106.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             It
             is
             now
             about
             Twenty
             Years
             since
             I
             Preach'd
             at
             a
             Fast
             to
             the
             Parliament
             for
             Loyalty
             ;
             
               the
               King
               the
               next
               morning
               
               was
               voted
               home
               to
               his
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Government
               ,
            
             2
             
               d
               part●
               of
               Non-Con
               .
               Plea.
               Preface
               .
            
             In
             This
             Sermon
             ,
             I
             have
             given
             the
             World
             a
             Tast
             of
             my
             Affections
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             
             [
             Gentlemen
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             ask
             of
             you
             for
             my self
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             for
             Themselves
             ;
             but
             that
             
               you
               will
               be
               Friends
               to
               Serious
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Living
               ,
            
             and
             will
             not
             
               ensnare
               our
               Consciences
               with
               any
               Vnscripturall
               Inventions
               of
               men
               .
            
             
             This
             I
             would
             beg
             of
             you
             as
             on
             my
             Knees
             .
             1.
             
             As
             
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Thousands
               of
               poor
               Souls
               .
            
             3.
             
             For
             
               the
               Sake
               of
               Thousands
               of
               the
               dear
               Friends
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             4.
             
             For
             
               your
               own
               sakes
            
             .
             5.
             
             For
             
               the
               sake
               of
               your
               Posterity
            
             .
             6.
             
             For
             
               the
               Honour
               of
               the
               Nation
               and
               your Selves
               .
            
             7.
             
             For
             
               the
               Honour
               of
               Sound
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               Church-Government
               .
            
             &c.
             Pa.
             45.
             and
             46.
             
             For
             if
             you
             
               Frown
               on
               Godlynesse
            
             ,
             under
             pretense
             of
             
               Vniformity
               in
               Vnnecessary
               things
            
             ;
             and
             make
             things
             worse
             then
             when
             Libertinism
             ,
             and
             Schisme
             so
             prevail'd
             :
             the
             people
             will
             look
             back
             with
             Groans
             ,
             
             and
             say
             ;
             
               What
               happy
               times
               did
               we
               once
               See!
            
             And
             so
             will
             honour
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             
               Libertinisme
               ,
               and
               Vsurpation
            
             ,
             through
             
               Your
               Oppression
            
             .
             8.
             
             I
             beg
             this
             of
             you
             for
             the
             
               Honour
               of
               Sovereignty
               ,
               and
               the
               Nations
               Peace
               .
               Ibid.
            
             And
             then
             for
             your
             [
             new-made
             Religions
             ,
             
             and
             needless
             Scandalous
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             an
             adoring
             of
             your
             Titles
             and
             Robes
             of
             Honour
             ,
             covering
             your
             Ignorance
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Sensuality
             ,
             which
             Church
             Tyrants
             call
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             &c.
             [
             All
             the
             Images
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Order
             ,
             which
             Hypocrites
             and
             Pharisees
             sat
             up
             ,
             are
             despised
             Engines
             to
             destroy
             the
             Life
             and
             Serious
             Practi●e
             of
             the
             things
             Themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             up
             in
             Enmity
             against
             Spirituality
             ,
             and
             Holyness
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             no
             other
             Piety
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             or
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             These
             Liveless
             Images
             .
             
               Ch.
               Div.
               Pa.
            
             105.
             
             &
             106.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               Though
               we
               are
               not
               satisfied
               of
               the
               lawfullness
               of
               using
               the
            
             Transient
             Image
             
               of
               the
               Crosse
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               a
            
             dedicating
             Sign
             ,
             and
             Symbol
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               so
               much
               Sacramental
               (
               much
               lesse
               to
               refuse
               from
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               Christendome
               ,
               all
               Christian
               Infants
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               will
               have
               them
               so
               Crossed
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               if
               a
               Crucifix
               were
               so
               Imposed
               ,
               and
               used
               )
               yet
               do
               we
               not
               Condemn
            
             all
             use
             
               of
               either
               Crosse
               ,
               or
               Crucifix
               .
               Nor
               do
               we
               presume
               Conscientiously
               to
               Reproach
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               the
            
             Antient
             Christians
             ,
             
               who
               living
               among
            
             Pagans
             
               that
               derided
               Christ
               Crucify'd
               ,
               did
               shew
               them
               ,
               by
               oft
               using
               this
               sign
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Crosse.
               And
               though
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               more
               Rites
               ,
               
               and
               significations
               ,
               devised
               Signs
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               then
               we
               think
               they
               should
               have
               done
               ,
               yet
               we
               judg
               it
               our
               Duty
               to
               love
               and
               honour
               their
               Memorial
               ;
               Nor
               do
               we
               take
               all
               Rites
               to
               be
            
             Sinfull
             
               that
               are
               significant
            
             .
             Non-conformists
             Profession
             Pa.
             103.104
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             not
             satisfy'd
             of
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             ,
             &c.
             you
             say
             .
             
             But
             are
             you
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             Vnlawfulnesse
             ?
             For
             [
             we
             must
             obey
             Magistrates
             though
             we
             know
             not
             that
             their
             Commands
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             so
             Indeed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             believe
             them
             Unlawfull
             .
             
               Holy
               C●m
               .
               Thesis
            
             .
             323.
             
             For
             [
             It
             is
             not
             our
             Erroneous
             Conceits
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Lawfull
             Command
             is
             Unlawfull
             ,
             that
             will
             excuse
             any
             man
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Disobedience
             .
             Ibid.
             357.
             
             [
             But
             if
             a
             thing
             seem
             to
             you
             very
             needfull
             to
             a
             Good
             End
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             
               word
               be
               against
               it
            
             ,
             avoid
             it
             :
             &c.
             
             
             [
             And
             if
             you
             ●hink
             that
             the
             Scripture
             commandeth
             you
             This
             or
             That
             Positive
             means
             ,
             if
             Nature
             and
             
               True
               Reason
            
             assure
             you
             that
             it
             is
             against
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             do
             much
             more
             harm
             ,
             then
             good
             ,
             be
             assured
             that
             you
             mistake
             That
             Scripture
             ▪
             
               Ch.
               Divis.
               pa.
            
             205.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             Mr
             Richard
             ,
             that
             your
             Consci●nce
             should
             be
             so
             easy
             to
             your
             self
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             Troublesome
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             
             But
             your
             Reserve
             of
             leaving
             every
             Pivate
             man
             to
             judge
             ,
             First
             ,
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             Then
             ,
             of
             his
             Iudgment
             of
             That
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             ,
             by
             Nature
             and
             
               Right
               Reason
            
             :
             This
             Reserve
             I
             say
             undoes
             all
             again
             :
             For
             every
             man
             that
             does
             Ill
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Good
               Intention
            
             ,
             reckons
             that
             he
             has
             Nature
             and
             
               Right
               Reason
            
             on
             his
             side
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             You
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ;
             you
             tell
             us
             over
             and
             over
             so
             often
             of
             your
             
               Fast
               S●rmon
            
             to
             the
             H●●se
             of
             Commons
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             being
             called
             in
             the
             n●xt
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             That
             very
             Sermon
             had
             wrought
             his
             Majestiss
             Restauration
             ,
             But
             I
             find
             up●●
             Perusall
             of
             it
             ●hat
             you
             are
             just
             as
             kind
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             Piece
             of
             1660.
             as
             you
             were
             a
             litle
             before
             to
             his
             Majesty
             in
             your
             
               Holy
               Common
               Wealth
            
             of
             1659.
             
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             you
             are
             begging
             ,
             
             arguing
             ,
             and
             Casing
             of
             it
             all
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             both
             out
             ;
             and
             truly
             This
             Particular
             piece
             of
             yours
             makes
             almost
             as
             bold
             with
             the
             
               King
               himself
            
             ,
             
             as
             with
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Clergy
            
             :
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             by
             and
             by
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             Adjure
             the
             Commons
             into
             an
             Opposition
             o●
             That
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             he
             t●lls
             you
             )
             is
             as
             Antient
             as
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             This
             Island
             ?
             An
             Order
             ,
             that
             you
             and
             
               your
               Confederates
            
             most
             Undu●ifully
             destroy'd
             ?
             But
             could
             you
             now
             have
             the
             Confidence
             to
             demand
             the
             spoyls
             again
             ,
             which
             you
             first
             ravish'd
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             afterward
             took
             from
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             Reward
             of
             your
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             Schism
             ?
             And
             could
             you
             yet
             have
             the
             greater
             Confidence
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             a
             Disappointment
             ,
             to
             break
             out
             into
             this
             most
             
               Unchristian
               Excl●mation
            
             ,
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             Oh
             :
             [
             
               What
               happy
               times
               did
               we
               on●●
               see
               !
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             when
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             Laid
             in
             Bl●od
             ,
             and
             Ashes
             ;
             all
             that
             was
             
               Sacred
               ,
               trampled
               under
               Foot
            
             ,
             And
             all
             this
             Confusion
             ,
             only
             to
             heave
             the
             Presbyter
             into
             the
             Saddle
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               I
               have
               described
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               such
            
             Non-conformists
             〈◊〉
             
               I
               have
               Conversed
               with
               ,
               (
               not
               undertaking
               for
               every
               odd
               person
               wh●●
               I
               know
               not
               )
               I
               do
               desire
               those
               that
               seek
               our
            
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             Ruine
             ,
             
               by
               the
               false
               Accusation
               of
               Rebellious
               Principles
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               tell
               me
               if
               they
               can
               ,
            
             [
             wh●t
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             Party
             of
             men
             on
             Earth
             have
             more
             sound
             and
             Loya●●
             Principles
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             2d
             .
             Part.
             Non-Co●
             .
             Plea.
             
               Pref.
               [
               Our
               Accusations
               are
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               That
               we
               are
            
             Presbyteria●s
             ,
             and
             Phanatiques
             .
             
             2.
             
             
               That
               we
               began
               the
               War
               in
            
             1641.
             and
             16●●
             ▪
             3.
             
             
               That
               we
               destroy'd
               the
               King.
            
             4.
             
             
               That
               our
               Principles
               are
               Disl●●al
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               That
               we
               are
               Plo●ting
               a
               Rebellion
               .
            
             Ibid.
             But
             what
             is
             a
             Pr●●byterian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             A
             Presbyterian
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             a
             State
             Faction
             ,
             under
             a
             Religious
             denomination
             .
             
             For
             by
             that
             〈◊〉
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             such
             as
             are
             really
             of
             That
             Cl●ss●cal
             and
             
               Whymsical
               Profession
            
             ;
             but
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             tha●
             
             drive
             on
             a
             
               Political
               design
            
             ,
             under
             the
             Colour
             of
             an
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Scruple
            
             of
             perswasion
             .
             And
             in
             as
             extensive
             a
             Latitude
             do
             you
             take
             the
             Word
             ,
             your selves
             .
             
             For
             all
             the
             Sects
             are
             Presbyterians
             (
             or
             
               Dissenting
               Protestants
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             them
             )
             when
             you
             have
             need
             of
             them
             in
             Con●●ederacy
             against
             the
             Government
             ;
             though
             the
             Presby●terians
             spews
             all
             the
             rest
             up
             again
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             did
             in
             1647.
             when
             they
             had
             done
             th●ir
             work
             ;
             )
             But
             pray
             what
             say
             ye
             to
             the
             B●ginning
             o●
             the
             War
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             In
             1642.
             
               the
               Lamentable
               Civil
               War
               ●●ok●
               out
            
             ;
             
             
               At
               which
               time
               as
               far
               as
               ●ver
               we
               could
               l●arn
               by
               A●qu●intance
               with
               s●m●
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Report
               of
               others
               ,
               excepting
               an
               In●onsid●rable
               number
               ,
               the
               Houses
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               consisted
               of
               Those
               that
               had
               still
               lived
               in
               Con●ormity
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Episcopa●l
               Government
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Part.
             Non-Conform
             .
             Plea.
             p.
             126.
             
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               Li●utenants
               whom
               the
               Parliament
               chos●
               ,
               were
               almost
               all
            
             Epis●opal
             Conformists
             ,
             Ibid.
             [
             
             The
             ●ar
             Greater
             Part
             
               of
               the
               Gene●all
               Officers
               ,
               Colonells
               ,
               Li●utenant-Colonells
               ,
               and
               Majors
               of
               the
            
             Earl
             o●
             Essex
             
               his
               Army
               ;
               And
               of
               the
               Sea-Cap●ai●s
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               M●jor-G●nerals
               of
            
             Brigades
             ,
             and
             Counties
             
               about
               the
               Land
            
             ,
             bid
             [
             The
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westminster
             
               also
               ,
               were
               m●n
               that
               had
               liv●●
               in
               Conformity
               ,
               except
               about
            
             8.
             or
             9.
             
               and
               the
            
             Scots
             ,
             p.
             12●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             well
             Richard
             to
             say
             that
             ●hey
             HAD
             Lived
             in
             Conformity
             ,
             for
             the
             Complying
             humour
             was
             now
             going
             off
             apace
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             a
             profe●t
             opposition
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             became
             q●●ckly
             a
             distinguishing
             mark
             of
             the
             disloyal
             Party
             :
             
             And
             all
             those
             
               Parliament
               men
               ,
               O●●icers
            
             ,
             and
             Assembly-Div●nes
             ,
             Contributed
             Unanimously
             in
             their
             several
             S●at●●n●
             toward
             the
             Common
             Ruine
             .
             On
             [
             
               Fryd●y
               D●c
            
             .
             1●
             .
             1640.
             
             
             A
             Petition
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             〈…〉
             
               All●derman
               Pennington
            
             from
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Lon●●n
             ▪
             in
             〈◊〉
             name
             of
             15000.
             
             Complaining
             of
             the
             Church
             -
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             having
             
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               B●shops
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Usin●
             the
             Cr●sse
             in
             
               Baptisme
               ;
               Kneeling
            
             at
             the
             Communion-Table
             ,
             〈◊〉
             unlawfull
             
             in
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
               .
               Diurnal
               Occurrences
               .
               Pa.
            
             12.
             
             Ian
             13.
             
             Petition
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             from
             Several
             Counties
             .
             P.
             16.
             
             Ian.
             13.
             
             The
             Remonstrance
             with
             700.
             hands
             against
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Prelacy
             was
             read
             ,
             P.
             33.
             
             March
             7.
             
             A
             Bill
             against
             Episcopacy
             read
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             &c.
             Pa.
             47.
             
             Mar.
             10.
             1640.
             
             Bishops
             Votes
             in
             Parliament
             taken
             away
             ,
             Pa.
             49.
             in
             Novem.
             1641.
             several
             Tumults
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Dec.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Bishops
             accused
             of
             High-Treason
             .
             The
             Bishops
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             Petitioning
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             entring
             a
             Protest
             of
             their
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             against
             Tumults
             .
             Apr.
             2.
             1642.
             
             A
             due
             and
             necessary
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Government
             and
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             pretended
             .
             
               Ex.
               Col.
               P.
            
             135.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             all
             These
             violences
             upon
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             not
             acted
             by
             Conformists
             .
             And
             it
             will
             not
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             after
             the
             Posting
             and
             Proscribing
             of
             the
             Greater
             part
             of
             the
             Clergi●s
             Friends
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Kings
             )
             The
             Schismatical
             Int●rest
             was
             carry'd
             on
             by
             the
             Major
             vote
             of
             the
             Rem●ining
             Fragment
             ;
             and
             all
             This
             was
             before
             the
             Eruption
             of
             the
             War
             ;
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             not
             receiving
             his
             Commission
             ,
             till
             Iuly
             12.
             1642.
             
             Unless
             you
             'le
             say
             that
             Epis●opal
             men
             themselves
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             Extirpation
             o●
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             [
             
               When
               the
            
             Parliaments
             Armys
             
               were
               worsted
               and
               weakned
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               they
               found
               thems●lves
               in
               dang●r
               of
               being
               Ov●rcome
               ,
               th●y
               intreat●d
               help
               from
            
             the
             ●cots
             (
             
               't
               is
               true
               )
               who
               taking
               advantage
               of
               thei●
               streights
               ,
               brought
               in
               the
            
             Covenant
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Condition
             
               of
               their
            
             help
             .
             Non-Conf
             .
             1
             part
             .
             p.
             27.
             
             
               And
               ●or
               the
            
             Assembly
             1
             [
             
               I
               think
               I
               have
               not
               read
               of
               m●ny
            
             Assemblies
             o●
             Worthier
             men
             
               since
               the
            
             Apostles
             days
             .
             
             Answ.
             to
             Dr.
             Stillingfle●t
             .
             p
             84.
             
             The
             Covenant
             ●●d
             Vow
             ,
             
               was
               taken
               by
            
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             
               and
               by
               their
            
             Garisons
             ,
             ●nd
             Soldiers
             
               that
               would
               voluntarily
               take
               it
               as
               a
               Test
               whom
               they
               mig●●
               
               Trust
            
             Non-Conf
             .
             Plea.
             p.
             128.
             
             
             [
             The
             Assembly
             
               never
               endeavoured
               to
               turn
               the
            
             Independents
             
               out
               of
               the
            
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             
               nor
               to
               Silence
               them
               ;
               forbidding
               them
               Publick
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Answ.
             to
             Dr.
             Stillingf
             .
             p.
             14.
             
             
               They
               Imposed
               no
            
             Liturgy
             ,
             
               no
               one
            
             Ceremony
             ;
             no
             Practice
             
               on
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
            
             Conscience
             ,
             p.
             85.
             
             The
             Presbytery
             
               being
               only
               a
            
             Tolerated
             ,
             or
             Intended
             thing
             ,
             
               without
               any
            
             Imposition
             
               that
               ●ver
               we
               knew
               of
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             well
             known
             what
             pains
             your
             Celebrated
             Assembly
             took
             to
             make
             the
             City
             bleed
             for
             That
             Scottish
             expidition
             ,
             
             and
             we
             have
             the
             
               Guild
               hall
               Harangues
            
             on
             That
             Occasion
             ,
             still
             upon
             Record
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             rather
             mind
             you
             of
             some
             Proceedings
             which
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             forgotten
             ;
             to
             the
             Immortal
             Honour
             of
             your
             Confederates
             .
             Only
             half
             a
             dozen
             Words
             in
             the
             way
             to
             it
             -
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             for
             men
             that
             have
             so
             low
             an
             Esteem
             for
             
               Generall
               Counsells
            
             ,
             as
             both
             You
             Sir
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Baxter
             professe
             to
             have
             ,
             in
             several
             of
             your
             Writings
             ,
             to
             entertain
             yet
             very
             Reverend
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             
               Pybald
               Assembly
            
             .
             His
             Late
             Majesty
             had
             quite
             another
             Opinion
             of
             them
             .
             See
             his
             
               Proclamation
               ,
               Inhibiting
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               an●
               others
               Summoned
               to
            
             Westminster
             ,
             
               by
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             Bibliotheca
             Regia
             .
             P.
             328.
             
             Iun.
             22.
             1643.
             
          
           
             
               Whereas
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               a
               desperate
               and
               Seditious
               design
               amongst
               diverse
               Factious
               persons
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               alter
               the
               whole
               Frame
               ,
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               so
               long
               and
               so
               happily
               Established
               within
               this
               Kingdome
               ;
               in
               pursuance
               whereof
               they
               have
               discountenanceed
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               suppressed
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             
               settled
               by
               Law
               ;
               driven
               away
               ,
               Imprisoned
               ,
               Removed
               ,
               very
               many
               Learned
               ,
            
             Orthodox
             ,
             
               Godly
               Divines
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               from
               their
               Cures
               ,
               for
               discharging
               their
               duty
               and
               Conscience
               in
               Preaching
               :
               and
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               colour
               or
               shadow
               of
               Lawfull
               Authority
               ,
               have
               Instituted
               ,
               
               or
               Deputed
               mean
               Factious
               Persons
               Unqualify'd
               with
               Learning
               or
               Virtue
            
             ;
             
             
               to
               corrupt
               and
               poyson
               the
               minds
               of
               our
               Good
               Subjects
               ,
               with
               Principles
               of
               reason
               and
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               have
               seized
               the
               Rents
               and
               Revenues
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
            
             
             
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               private
               Lucre
               ,
               or
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Army
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               us
               .
            
             
          
           
             Pray
             Observe
             my
             Friends
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             before
             the
             Scots
             were
             call'd
             in
             ;
             and
             the
             work
             of
             men
             too
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             I
             come
             now
             to
             your
             
               Apostolical
               Assembly
            
             .
          
           
             
               Since
               These
               bloudy
               distempers
               ,
               and
               when
               so
               many
               Armies
               are
               on
               Foot
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               Bill
               hath
               been
               presented
               to
               us
               for
               the
               Calling
               of
               an
            
             Assembly
             ,
             
               of
               such
               Divines
               ,
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Bill
               ,
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               whereof
               are
               men
               of
               no
               Reputation
               or
               Learning
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               eminently
               disaffected
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ▪
             
             
               and
               very
               many
               of
               them
               are
               persons
               who
               have
               openly
               pr●ached
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               incited
               the
               People
               to
               take
               up
               Armes
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               like
               to
               be
               proper
               Instruments
               of
               Peace
               ,
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               State
               ;
               which
               Bill
               having
               many
               Claus●s
               in
               it
               very
               derogatory
               to
               our
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Iust
               Rights
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               very
               Scandalous
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Protestant
               Religion
               :
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               part
               being
               left
               to
               Us
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Choice
               of
               the
               Persons
               ,
               or
               in
               Adjo●rning
               or
               Dissolving
               the
               Assembly
               .
            
             Bib.
             Regia
             .
             Pa.
             329.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             now
             of
             the
             
               Worthy
               Assembly
            
             ?
             your
             [
             Men
             
               of
               sound
               ,
               and
               Loyall
               Principles
            
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Men
             that
             you
             declare
             your selves
             Resolved
             to
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             ;
             (
             and
             out
             of
             your
             own
             mouths
             a
             Man
             may
             warrant
             This
             Assertion
             ;
             that
             you
             are
             no
             better
             Friends
             to
             
               This
               King
            
             ,
             then
             
               that
               Parliament
            
             and
             
               that
               Assembly
            
             were
             to
             the
             La●●
             .
             Methinks
             This
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Late
             Majesty
             against
             your
             designes
             ,
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             should
             move
             your
             
             Consciences
             and
             stare
             you
             in
             the
             Faces
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             You
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             that
             the
             Covenant
             was
             never
             Imposed
             ,
             but
             that
             people
             might
             take
             it
             ,
             or
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             ;
             That
             the
             Assembly
             silenced
             no
             body
             ;
             forced
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             Presbytery
             was
             only
             as
             a
             Tolerated
             ,
             or
             Intended
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             how
             great
             an
             Abuse
             this
             is
             upon
             That
             part
             of
             the
             Nation
             that
             does
             not
             know
             the
             story
             ,
             
             will
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             Memorials
             of
             These
             Times
             ,
             under
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Faction
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             took
             the
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             Iun.
             6.
             1643.
             
             
               Husbands
               Collections
               .
               Fol.
            
             203.
             
             and
             thought
             fit
             to
             have
             it
             taken
             by
             the
             Ar●ie●
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             .
             Ibid.
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbu●●●●
             Temporal
             Livings
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             Ecclesi●st●●●●
             P●●motions
             Sequestered
             ,
             Iune
             10.
             1143.
             
             〈…〉
             for
             calling
             an
             Assembly
             of
             Learned
             〈…〉
             (
             
               Thirty
               of
               the
               Layety
               ,
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
               )
               Iune
            
             24.
             208.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             Ministers
             upon
             the
             Fast-day
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             this
             Assembly
             .
             Iune
             27.43
             .
             The
             Assembly
             Petitions
             Both
             Houses
             for
             a
             Fast
             ,
             and
             the
             removing
             of
             Blind
             Guides
             ,
             and
             Scandalous
             Ministers
             ;
             destroying
             Monuments
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               Iuly
            
             10.
             
             19●3
             .
             Fol.
             240.
             
             [
             An
             Order
             for
             Divines
             that
             attend
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Country
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             to
             rise
             for
             their
             Defense
             .
             Aug.
             10.
             1643.
             
             Fol.
             285.
             
             [
             An
             Ordinance
             for
             taking
             away
             of
             Superstitious
             Monuments
             .
             Aug.
             28.
             1643.
             
             Fol.
             307.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             to
             examine
             Witnesses
             against
             Scandalous
             Ministers
             ,
             Sep.
             6.
             
             164●
             .
             Fol.
             311.
             
             Souldiers
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Octob.
             10
             Fol.
             359.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             to
             treat
             of
             a
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
             the
             present
             to
             be
             abo●ished
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             a
             Directory
             ▪
             Octo.
             1●
             .
             16●●
             .
             〈…〉
             An
             Order
             for
             returning
             the
             
             Names
             of
             such
             as
             take
             not
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             Nov.
             30.
             1643.
             
             Fol.
             390.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             diverse
             persons
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             at
             
               Margarets
               Westminster
               .
               Dec.
            
             12.
             1643.
             
             Fol.
             399.
             
             An
             Ordinance
             disabling
             any
             person
             within
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             from
             any
             place
             of
             Trust
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             take
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Dec.
             20.
             1643.
             
             Fol.
             404.
             
             An
             exhortation
             for
             taking
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Feb.
            
             9.
             1644.
             
             Fol.
             422.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             taking
             it
             throughout
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             with
             
               Instructions
               ▪
               Feb.
            
             9.
             1644.
             
             Fol.
             420.
             
             A
             Second
             Order
             for
             demolishing
             Superstitious
             Monuments
             .
             May
             9.
             1644.
             
             Fol.
             487.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             none
             to
             Preach
             ,
             but
             Ordained
             Ministers
             ,
             except
             allowed
             by
             Both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             May
             6.
             1645.
             
             Fol.
             646.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             putting
             the
             Directory
             in
             Execution
             .
             Aug.
             11.
             1645.
             
             Fol.
             715.
             
             Severall
             Votes
             for
             choice
             of
             Elders
             throughout
             all
             England
             ,
             and
             
               Wales
               .
               Feb.
            
             20.
             1646.
             
             Fol.
             809.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             taking
             the
             Negative
             Oath
             ,
             and
             National
             Covenant
             .
             Iun.
             2.
             1646.
             
             Fol.
             889.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             putting
             the
             Orders
             of
             Church-Government
             in
             execution
             .
             Iun.
             9.
             1646.
             
             Fol.
             889.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             dividing
             the
             County
             of
             Lancashire
             ,
             into
             9.
             
             
               Classes
               ,
               Octob.
            
             2.
             1646
             ,
             Fol.
             919.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             Abolishing
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             settling
             their
             Lands
             upon
             Trustees
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
             Octob.
             9.
             1646.
             
             Fol.
             992.
             
             An
             Order
             for
             the
             speedy
             dividing
             and
             settling
             of
             several
             Counties
             of
             This
             Kingdome
             ,
             into
             distinct
             
               Classical
               Presbyteries
            
             ,
             and
             
               Congregational
               Elderships
               .
               Ian.
            
             19.
             1647.
             
             
               Scobells
               Acts
            
             ,
             139.
             
             The
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             after
             Advice
             had
             with
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             .
             Aug.
             29.
             1648.
             
             Fol.
             165.
             
          
           
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             hope
             you
             are
             satisfy'd
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Presbyterian
             War
             according
             to
             the
             very
             Letter
             ,
             
             Or
             if
             the
             Nonconformists
             did
             not
             begin
             the
             War
             ,
             pray'e
             who
             bid
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Our
               Calamities
            
             began
             in
             Differences
             about
             Religion
             ,
             
             
               and
               still
               That
               's
               the
               wound
               that
               most
               needs
               Closing
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             R.
             B's
             .
             Fast
             Sermon
             .
             1660.
             p.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Do
             not
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             write
             about
             the
             Cause
             ,
             
             that
             the
             War
             was
             not
             founded
             in
             
               Theologicall
               differences
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Law
               differences
               ?
               R.
               B's
               .
               Letter
               to
            
             Mr.
             Hi●ckly
             .
             p.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               open
               beginning
               was
               the
            
             Militia
             ,
             
             Non.
             Conf.
             Plea.
             p.
             126.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             I
             know
             how
             unsatisfy'd
             many
             are
             concerning
             the
             Lawfullnesse
             of
             the
             War
             ;
             
             I
             cannot
             yet
             perceive
             by
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             object
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             undertook
             our
             Defence
             upon
             warrantable
             Grounds
             .
             The
             extirpation
             of
             Piety
             was
             the
             then
             great
             Designe
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             far
             succeeded
             ,
             that
             very
             many
             of
             the
             most
             able
             Ministers
             were
             silenced
             ;
             Lecturers
             ,
             and
             Evening-Sermons
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             suppressed
             ;
             Christians
             imprisoned
             ,
             dismembred
             ,
             and
             Banished
             ;
             the
             Lords
             Day
             reproached
             ,
             and
             devoted
             to
             Pastimes
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             a
             mans
             Estate
             (
             at
             least
             )
             was
             worth
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             abroad
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             worse
             at
             home
             ;
             To
             meet
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             Godly
             Exercise
             ;
             
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             Credit
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             to
             Perferment
             to
             revile
             at
             ,
             and
             be
             enemies
             against
             those
             that
             were
             most
             Conscientious
             ;
             And
             every
             where
             safer
             to
             be
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             or
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             then
             a
             painfull
             Christian
             :
             And
             that
             multitudes
             of
             Humane
             Ceremonies
             took
             place
             ,
             when
             the
             worship
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             besides
             the
             slavery
             that
             Invaded
             us
             in
             Civil
             Respects
             :
             So
             am
             I
             MOST
             CERTAIN
             that
             this
             was
             the
             work
             which
             
               We
               took
               up
               Arms
               to
               resist
            
             :
             And
             these
             were
             the
             Offenders
             whom
             we
             endeavoured
             to
             Offend
             .
             And
             many
             of
             those
             that
             scruple
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             our
             War
             ,
             did
             never
             Scruple
             the
             Lawfullness
             of
             destroying
             us
             ;
             nor
             of
             that
             dolefull
             havock
             ,
             and
             Subversion
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             us
             .
             
             The
             fault
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             more
             willingly
             change
             the
             Gospel
             for
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             for
             a
             Fardel
             of
             Ceremonies
             .
             
               R.
               B's
               .
               Saints
               Rest.
            
             p.
             257.258
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               But
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               may
               not
               enter
               into
               Leagues
               ,
               C●●●nants
               and
               Arms
               against
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               and
               Laws
               ,
               m●●ly
               to
               propagate
               Religion
               and
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             Non-conf
             .
             Plea
             ,
             2d
             .
             part
             ,
             pa.
             77.
             
             [
             
               If
               Governors
               command
               us
               to
               sin
               against
               G●●
               ,
               Subjects
               must
               not
               obey
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               Resist
               ;
               Much
               less
               take
               up
               Arm●
               〈◊〉
               Reform
               Others
               ,
               or
               even
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               True
               Religion
               by
               Vnauthoris●●
               Violence
               .
            
             Ibid.
             p.
             56.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             a
             delusory
             course
             of
             some
             in
             These
             Times
             t●●t
             write
             many
             Vol●mns
             ,
             
             to
             p●ove
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             may
             not
             be●t
             Arms
             against
             th●i●
             Pri●ces
             fo●
             
               Religion
               .
               Ho.
               Common-wealth
            
             ,
             p.
             4●1
             .
             
             [
             It
             is
             either
             Confusion
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             State
             of
             th●●uestion
             ,
             or
             pal●a●le
             errour
             in
             them
             that
             maintain
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             lawfull
             to
             fight
             for
             Religion
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             fight
             to
             ma●e
             o●●ers
             Religious
             ,
             and
             another
             thin●
             to
             sight
             to
             preserve
             〈◊〉
             ●wn
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             t●e
             means
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             Us
             ,
             ●nd
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             Ibid.
             Persecutors
             〈◊〉
             ta●e
             away
             our
             Lives
             or
             Liberties
             ,
             if
             we
             worship
             God
             accordi●●●o
             his
             Will
             ,
             
             and
             use
             the
             necessary
             means
             of
             Salvation
             .
             It
             ●●ghting
             a●●inst
             this
             Persecuti●n
             ▪
             we
             sight
             principally
             ,
             and
             ultimately
             ,
             for
             our
             Own
             ,
             and
             Posterities
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             nex●
             ,
             for
             the
             Necessary
             means
             the●eto
             ,
             and
             Proximately
             for
             〈◊〉
             Lives
             and
             Liberties
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             The
             Rancour
             ,
             and
             Inhumanity
             of
             This
             Scandal
             makes
             me
             take
             the
             Lesse
             notice
             of
             your
             shifts
             and
             contradictions
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             wave
             the
             Course
             of
             your
             Reasoning
             ,
             and
             speak
             a
             Word
             to
             your
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Pray'e
             cast
             a
             back
             Thought
             upon
             the
             Piety
             ,
             the
             Modera●ion
             ,
             
             the
             Unexampled
             sufferings
             and
             Constancy
             of
             That
             Incomparable
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             Government
             ,
             and
             Administration
             is
             here
             so
             Diabolicall
             ▪
             Traduc'd
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thi●g
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             th●
             Legal
             Justice
             that
             was
             exec●●ed
             upon
             two
             or
             thr●●
             
             Contumacious
             Schismatiques
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             fresh
             in
             your
             Memory
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Tragedy
             of
             that
             Royal
             ,
             and
             Protestant
             Martyr
             that
             fell
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Idol
             of
             your
             Enthusiastical
             Reformation
             should
             be
             so
             utterly
             forgotten
             .
             
             How
             can
             you
             so
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             silencing
             of
             a
             Stubborn
             Cabal
             of
             Lawless
             Mutineers
             ;
             And
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             your
             Sacrilegious
             Robbing
             ,
             and
             Taking
             Possession
             ,
             not
             fly
             in
             the
             ●aces
             of
             your
             Complices
             ?
             Especially
             considering
             how
             much
             you
             your selves
             have
             contributed
             to
             the
             common
             Fate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               How
               far
               the
               ●arliament
               was
               f●om
               being
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               may
               b●
               s●●n
               in
               t●e
               Propositions
               sent
               from
               them
               by
               the
            
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             
               to
               the
               King
            
             at
             ●otin●ham
             ,
             
               and
               pa●tly
               their
               defeating
               all
               the
               desires
               and
               endeav●urs
               of
               ●hose
               that
               would
               have
            
             Presbytery
             
               settl●d
               thorow
               the
               Land.
               We
               know
               of
               no
               places
               ,
            
             
             but
             London
             and
             Lanca●hire
             ,
             
               where
               it
               was
               commonly
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               some
               little
               of
               〈◊〉
               at
            
             Coventry
             ,
             
               and
               some
               few
               such
               places
            
             ,
             Non-Cons
             .
             Plea
             ,
             ●st
             .
             part
             ,
             128.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             It
             is
             not
             known
             that
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             hath
             been
             exercised
             in
             London
             ,
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             
             and
             in
             
               many
               Counties
            
             these
             
               many
               years
            
             ?
             5.
             
             
               Disp.
               Pr●f
            
             .
             28.29
             .
             [
             Look
             into
             this
             County
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             a
             faithful
             ,
             humble
             ,
             laborious
             Ministry
             ,
             Associated
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             as
             great
             Unity
             as
             ever
             I
             read
             of
             since
             the
             Apostles
             Days
             :
             No
             Difference
             ,
             no
             Quarrels
             ,
             but
             sweet
             and
             amicable
             Correspondency
             ,
             and
             Communion
             ,
             that
             I
             hear
             of
             .
             Was
             there
             such
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             such
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Godly
             People
             under
             them
             in
             the
             Prelates
             Reign
             ?
             There
             was
             not
             :
             Where
             we
             had
             Ten
             drunken
             Readers
             Then
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             One
             now
             ;
             
             and
             where
             we
             had
             One
             Able
             ,
             Godly
             Preacher
             Then
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             Now
             :
             and
             This
             is
             our
             Loss
             and
             misery
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             which
             yo●
             so
             much
             lament
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             last
             passage
             I
             finde
             in
             a
             Preface
             Entitled
             [
             
               To
               those
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Commons
               of
               This
               Land
               that
               adhere
               to
            
             Prelacy
             :
             
               Publ●shed
               in
               the
               year
            
             1659.
             and
             usher'd
             in
             ,
             by
             an
             
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               ,
               [
               To
               his
               ●ighness
            
             Richard
             Lord
             Protector
             
               of
               the
            
             Common
             Wealth
             of
             
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             :
             with
             this
             expression
             in
             the
             last
             Page
             .
             [
             Your
             zeal
             for
             God
             will
             kindle
             in
             your
             SUBJECTS
             a
             zeal
             for
             You
             :
             
             
               and
               for
               a
               Farewell
            
             ,
             [
             A
             Faithfull
             Subject
             to
             your
             Highness
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             an
             Officer
             of
             the
             Universal
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Richard
               Baxter
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             worthy
             of
             a
             Note
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             that
             your
             Pen
             cuts
             more
             still
             in
             1659.
             then
             it
             did
             in
             seven
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Humour
             runs
             much
             ,
             (
             about
             That
             season
             )
             upon
             Casuistical
             Points
             ,
             and
             the
             Collation
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             Times
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             Reason
             I
             can
             discern
             for
             your
             change
             of
             Topique
             still
             upon
             That
             Crisis
             ,
             is
             This.
             The
             Wheel
             was
             almost
             come
             round
             again
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             upon
             the
             very
             point
             of
             finishing
             its
             Course
             .
             ●or
             they
             had
             run
             the
             Monorchy
             down
             ,
             into
             an
             
               Aristocracy
               ;
               That
            
             ,
             into
             a
             
               Democracy
               ;
               Cromwell
            
             took
             up
             the
             Government
             next
             ,
             in
             a
             
               Single
               Person
            
             .
             But
             all
             these
             Successive
             Usurpations
             were
             so
             Grievous
             ,
             and
             Insupportable
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             the
             next
             Remove
             must
             be
             the
             Restoring
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             perfect
             the
             Revolution
             .
             Now
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             you
             discover'd
             the
             dawning
             but
             of
             the
             least
             hope
             for
             his
             Majesties
             Restauration
             .
             
             what
             Mists
             did
             you
             presently
             cast
             before
             the
             Peoples
             Eyes
             in
             your
             
               Political
               Aphorismes
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Question
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ?
             What
             pains
             did
             you
             take
             to
             possesse
             the
             Nation
             with
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             blessed
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             State
             of
             Matters
             uoder
             Richard
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             Charls
             the
             Martyr
             ?
             and
             to
             hammer
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             Re-admitting
             their
             
               Lawfull
               Soverei●n
            
             ?
             Pray'e
             tell
             me
             Sir
             ,
             was
             Mr.
             
               Dance's
               Sequestred
               Living
            
             ,
             and
             your
             Little
             
               Worcestershire
               Association
            
             so
             Inestimable
             a
             Prize
             ,
             that
             you
             could
             part
             with
             the
             Bloud
             of
             a
             most
             
             
               Religious
               Prince
            
             ;
             the
             Lives
             of
             at
             least
             Fourscore
             Thousand
             Christians
             ;
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             both
             
               in
               Church
            
             and
             State
             ;
             your
             
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
            
             ,
             and
             Estates
             ;
             the
             
               Peace
               ,
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               Well
               being
            
             of
             
               Three
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             and
             all
             This
             ,
             in
             Exchange
             for
             
               Infamy
               ,
               Beggery
            
             ,
             and
             Bondage
             ,
             and
             yet
             reckon
             your self
             a
             Gainer
             by
             the
             Bargain
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Common-wealths-men
               persecuted
               me
               and
               Others
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               make
               Orders
               to
               Sequester
               us
               ,
               for
               not
               taking
               the
            
             Engageme●●
             ▪
             
             
               and
               for
               not
               keeping
               their
            
             Fasts
             and
             Thanksgivings
             
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               ●●gainst
            
             Scotland
             .
             R.
             B's
             .
             2d
             .
             Admonition
             to
             Bagshaw
             .
             p.
             9●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             It
             is
             a
             dreadfull
             Observation
             to
             see
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Malignity
             possessing
             those
             that
             once
             said
             they
             sought
             against
             Malignants
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             ●inisters
             and
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             rayled
             at
             by
             〈…〉
             as
             ●orme●ly
             they
             were
             by
             the
             worst
             of
             Those
             〈…〉
             ●es●royed
             ;
             and
             with
             this
             d●●●dfull
             Aggravation
             ,
             that
             Then
             it
             ●as
             but
             Some
             that
             were
             Reviled
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             wi●h
             many
             ,
             〈◊〉
             is
             
               All.
               Th●●
            
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Puritan●
             ,
             and
             Roun●●eads
             ;
             
             and
             Now
             it
             is
             openly
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Black-C●ats
             ,
             and
             Presbyters
             and
             
               Pulpiteers
               .
               S●lf-d●●yal
               ,
               Ep.
               Monitory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             Intimate
             that
             the
             P●●sbyterians
             were
             under
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             Who
             were
             the
             Persecutors
             ,
             
             I
             beseech
             ye
             ?
             Even
             
               Your
               own
               Io●rney
               men
            
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             had
             wrought
             Sedit●●n
             long
             enough
             under
             you
             ,
             took
             the
             Trad●
             into
             their
             Own
             hands
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             for
             Themselves
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             value
             your selves
             upon
             the
             Merits
             of
             your
             sufferings
             ;
             Pray'e
             what
             was
             it
             that
             you
             suffer'd
             for
             ?
             Presbytery
             is
             too
             Tyrannical
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             an
             Indepe●dent
             to
             bear
             .
             The
             Stomack
             of
             That
             Party
             would
             not
             brook
             it
             ,
             
             and
             so
             they
             cast
             it
             up
             again
             :
             For
             there
             is
             ,
             though
             a
             Licentious
             ,
             yet
             somewhat
             of
             a
             Practical
             ,
             and
             
               Accomodable
               Generosity
            
             in
             that
             Party
             .
             But
             are
             not
             you
             aware
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             that
             the
             
             worse
             you
             speak
             of
             these
             people
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             your
             Condemnation
             ;
             for
             making
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Party
            
             still
             ,
             more
             Insupportable
             then
             These
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             Worst
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               Was
               it
               not
            
             Persecution
             ,
             
               when
               many
            
             Anabaptists
             and
             Separatists
             
               made
               such
               work
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             Cromwells
             
               time
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ?
               when
               so
               many
               were
               turn'd
               out
               of
               the
            
             Universities
             
               for
               not
               Engaging
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               out
               of
               the
            
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Corporation-Priviledges
             ?
             
               And
               when
               an
               Ordinance
               was
               made
               to
               cast
               out
               all
               Ministers
               who
               would
               not
               pray
               for
               the
               success
               of
               the
               Wars
               against
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               or
               that
               would
               not
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               their
               Victories
               .
               When
               I
               have
               heard
               them
               pro●ess
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Thousand
               Godly
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               kill'd
               at
            
             Dunba●
             
               (
               〈◊〉
               instance
               in
               no
               other
               )
               and
               yet
            
             WE
             
               were
               all
               by
               their
            
             Ordinance
             
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               This.
            
             Ch.
             Div.
             Pa.
             256.
             1668.
             
             
               What
               more
               harsh
               kinde
               of
               Persecution
               could
               there
               be
               then
               to
               force
               men
               to
               go
               Hypocritically
               to
               God
               against
               their
               Consciences
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               take
               on
               them
               to
               beg
               for
               the
               Success
               of
               a
               War
               which
               they
               Iudg'd
               Vnlawfull
               .
               and
               to
               return
               him
               a
               Publick
               Counterfeit
               Thanks
               for
               Bloodshed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               for
               the
               bloud
               of
               Thousands
               ?
               &c.
            
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Only
             See
             to
             This
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             an
             evill-doer
             ;
             
             as
             a
             busy-Body
             in
             other
             mens
             Matters
             ;
             as
             a
             Resister
             of
             the
             Commands
             of
             Lawfull
             Authority
             ;
             as
             Ungratefull
             to
             Those
             that
             have
             been
             Instruments
             of
             our
             Good
             ;
             as
             evill-Speakers
             against
             Dignities
             ;
             as
             Opposers
             of
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Scornfull
             Revilers
             of
             you●
             Christian
             Brethren
             ;
             as
             Reproachers
             of
             a
             Laborious
             ,
             Judicious
             ,
             Conscientious
             Ministry
             ,
             
               &c.
               Saints
               Rest.
               Pa.
            
             131.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             You
             do
             not
             speak
             I
             suppose
             of
             the
             Seven
             or
             
               Eight
               and
               Twenty
               Cathedralls
            
             that
             were
             Defaced
             ;
             
             The
             115.
             
             Ministers
             forced
             out
             of
             their
             Livings
             within
             the
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             :
             nor
             of
             the
             History
             of
             
               Querela
               Cantabrigiensis
            
             .
             You
             accounted
             it
             no
             Persecution
             the
             forcing
             of
             men
             to
             Pray
             for
             the
             Successe
             of
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             their
             Sovereign
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             for
             the
             Victories
             over
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Loyal
             Assertors
             of
             his
             Majesties
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             Rights
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             you
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             
             your
             Counsell
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             in
             the
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             
               Lawfull
               Powers
            
             you
             have
             plac'd
             the
             Crown
             upon
             the
             
               wrong
               head
            
             :
             and
             directed
             an
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Faction
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             King
             :
             after
             your
             usual
             Method
             of
             Crushing
             the
             One
             ,
             to
             Advance
             the
             Other
             .
             
             But
             it
             will
             be
             a
             hard
             matter
             I
             believe
             to
             convince
             you
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             destroy'd
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             did
             it
             as
             Presbyterians
             too
             ,
             though
             I
             reckon
             it
             to
             be
             very
             easily
             Probable
             both
             from
             their
             Practises
             ,
             and
             Positions
             .
             And
             T●is
             I
             should
             not
             at
             This
             time
             have
             made
             the
             Question
             ,
             but
             that
             your self
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             bring
             it
             upon
             the
             Carpet
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             The
             Generality
             of
             the
             
               Orthodox
               ,
               Sober
               Ministers
            
             ,
             
             and
             Godly
             people
             of
             This
             Nation
             ,
             did
             never
             consent
             to
             King-Killing
             ,
             and
             Resisting
             
               Sovereign
               Power
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             
               Antient
               Government
            
             of
             this
             Land.
             But
             they
             have
             been
             True
             to
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Detesters
             of
             Unfaithfullness
             and
             Ambition
             in
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             Resisters
             of
             Heresy
             and
             Schisme
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Anarchy
             ,
             and
             Democraticall
             Confusions
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             
               R.B.
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Commons
               ,
               Anno.
            
             ●0
             .
             1660.
             
             Pa.
             44.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               most
               certain
               Brother
               ,
               that
               we
               did
               never
               directly
            
             consent
             ,
             
             (
             
               as
               you
               say
               )
               But
               Vnhappily
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               difference
               among
               us
            
             which
             is
             the
             higher
             Power
             ,
             
               when
               Those
               that
               have
               their
               Share
               in
               the
               Sovereignty
               ,
               are
               divided
               :
               But
               whether
               we
               should
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Power
               ,
               is
               no
               question
               with
               us
               .
            
             Ibid.
             45.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             by
             your
             
               Orthodox
               ,
               Sober
               Ministers
            
             you
             mean
             ,
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Divines
            
             ,
             your
             Assertion
             holds
             good
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             
               Litterall
               Construction
            
             either
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             intend
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             under
             these
             Two
             
               Epithets
               of
               Orthodox
            
             ,
             and
             Sober
             ;
             What
             do
             ye
             think
             of
             Mr
             ,
             Manton
             ,
             
             
               Calamy
               ,
               Case
               ,
               Douglas
               ,
               Burton
               ,
               Herle
               ,
               Goodwyn
               ,
               Woodcock
               ,
               Brooks
               ,
               Bridges
               ,
               Marshall
               ,
               Cockayn
               ,
               Faircloath
               ,
               
               Saltmarsh
               ,
               Sterry
               ,
               Strictland
               ,
               Newcomen
               ?
            
             And
             for
             Brevity
             sake
             ,
             
               I.
               O.
               W.
               I.
            
             and
             
               R.
               B.
            
             shall
             make
             them
             up
             an
             even
             score
             .
             I
             could
             shew
             ye
             how
             these
             Reverend
             Authors
             have
             traced
             the
             
               King
               killing
               Cause
            
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             Egg
             to
             the
             Apple
             ;
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             Preach'd
             the
             Lawfullness
             of
             the
             War
             ;
             the
             People
             into
             a
             Rebellion
             ;
             the
             
               Kings
               Head
            
             to
             the
             Block
             ;
             and
             then
             Justify'd
             all
             when
             they
             had
             done
             .
             And
             yet
             who
             but
             these
             men
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             to
             Quarrell
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             get
             themselves
             Priviledg'd
             above
             the
             Peaceable
             and
             
               Obedient
               Sons
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             What
             do
             ye
             think
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             CELEUSMA
             ;
             that
             told
             the
             Commons
             in
             a
             Sermon
             Sept.
             25.
             1656.
             
             
             [
             That
             the
             Remove
             of
             Prelatical
             Innovations
             Countervail'd
             for
             the
             Bloud
             and
             Treasure
             shed
             and
             spent
             in
             the
             Late
             Distractions
             :
             ]
             Is
             not
             this
             person
             now
             with
             his
             
               Clamor
               ad
               Coelum
            
             ,
             a
             very
             
               hopefull
               Solicitor
            
             for
             a
             
               Second
               Reformation
            
             ?
             He
             that
             has
             Solemnly
             declared
             ,
             that
             [
             
               If
               the
               Re-Imposing
               of
               Ceremonies
               could
               have
               brought
               the
               Late
               King
               to
               Life
               again
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               yielded
               to
               it
               .
            
             ]
             At
             the
             Rate
             of
             Computation
             ,
             why
             shall
             not
             a
             Ceremony
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             out-weigh
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             Formerly
             it
             did
             That
             of
             the
             Father
             ?
             But
             what
             needs
             more
             proof
             then
             the
             very
             Order
             of
             Aug.
             10.
             1643.
             
             
             
               For
               the
            
             Assembly-Divines
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               the
               People
               to
               rise
               for
               their
               Defence
            
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             person
             also
             who
             is
             engaged
             i●
             This
             present
             Controversy
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             would
             gladly
             Recommend
             a
             due
             Consideration
             of
             this
             following
             Extract
             .
          
           
           
             [
             When
             Kings
             Command
             Unrighteous
             things
             ,
             
             and
             people
             suit
             them
             with
             willing
             Commplyance
             ,
             none
             doubts
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             is
             Just
             and
             Righteous
             ]
             
               A
               Fast
               Sermon
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               .
               Ian.
            
             31.
             1648.
             
             Pa.
             5.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             Entrusted
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             do
             Justice
             ,
             on
             every
             one
             that
             dares
             do
             Jnjustice
             ,
             is
             affraid
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             but
             makes
             very
             bold
             with
             the
             Creator
             .
             Pa.
             15.
             
          
           
             [
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Ea●th
             have
             given
             their
             Power
             to
             
               Anti
               Christ.
            
             How
             have
             they
             earn'd
             their
             Titles
             ?
             
             
               Eldest
               Son
               of
               the
               Chuach
            
             ;
             The
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             
               most
               Christian
               King
               ;
               Defender
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Like
             .
             Hath
             it
             not
             been
             by
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Saints
             ?
             is
             there
             not
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             These
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             Slain
             and
             the
             Banish'd
             ones
             of
             Christ
             to
             Answer
             for
             ?
             
               A
               Fast
               Sermon
               of
               Apr.
            
             19.
             1649.
             
             Pa.
             22.
             
             
             Do
             not
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               all
               these
               Nations
            
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             Room
             of
             their
             Progenitors
             ;
             with
             the
             same
             
               Implacable
               Enmity
            
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Pa.
             22.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             Great
             and
             Mighty
             Works
             in
             hand
             ,
             
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
             Tyrants
             are
             punish'd
             ;
             the
             Jaws
             of
             Oppressors
             are
             broken
             ;
             bloudy
             Revengefull
             people
             in
             Wars
             ,
             disappointed
             ,
             
               A
               Thanksgiving
               Sermon
               for
               the
            
             Scots
             defeat
             at
             Worcester
             ,
             Octo
             ,
             24.
             1651.
             
             P.
             2.
             
          
           
             [
             What
             is
             This
             Prelacy
             ?
             
             A
             meer
             Antichristian
             Encroachment
             upon
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Pa.
             5.
             
          
           
             [
             A
             Monarchy
             of
             some
             hundred
             years
             continuance
             ,
             allways
             affecting
             ,
             
             and
             at
             length
             wholly
             degenerated
             into
             Tyranny
             ;
             destroy'd
             ,
             pull'd
             down
             .
             Swallow'd
             up
             a
             great
             mighty
             Potentate
             that
             had
             caused
             terrour
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Living
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             Sword
             under
             his
             head
             ,
             brought
             to
             Punishment
             for
             Blood
             ,
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
           
             
             [
             If
             any
             persons
             in
             the
             World
             had
             cause
             to
             sing
             the
             Song
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lamb
               ,
               We
            
             have
             this
             day
             .
             The
             Bondage
             prepared
             for
             us
             was
             both
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             Temporalls
             ,
             about
             a
             Tyrant
             full
             of
             Revenge
             ;
             and
             a
             Discipline
             full
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             hath
             been
             our
             Contest
             :
             whether
             the
             Yoke
             of
             the
             One
             and
             the
             Other
             ,
             should
             by
             the
             Sword
             and
             Violence
             ,
             be
             put
             upon
             our
             Necks
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             is
             our
             Controversy
             ,
             Pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             Prodigious
             boldness
             for
             such
             Spirits
             as
             These
             ,
             to
             obtrude
             themselves
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             Scruple
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             competent
             Agents
             for
             the
             Promoting
             of
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ?
             And
             you
             your self
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             out
             neither
             at
             this
             great
             work
             of
             Reforming
             Confusion
             ,
             as
             your
             own
             Confessions
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             but
             your
             Conversation
             and
             Writings
             do
             Abundantly
             bear
             Witness
             .
          
           
             
             Mr.
             Richard
             here
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             furnishes
             you
             with
             a
             Salvo
             that
             
               Ignatious
               Loyola
            
             himself
             would
             have
             blush'd
             at
             .
             You
             were
             ever
             True
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             but
             you
             did
             not
             know
             Who
             was
             King.
             Some
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             where
             he
             was
             NOT
             ,
             and
             Others
             would
             not
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             where
             he
             WAS.
             Sir
             ,
             This
             doctrine
             might
             have
             done
             well
             enough
             in
             a
             Pulpit
             at
             Coventry
             ,
             
             when
             you
             were
             
               helping
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               Mighty
            
             ;
             but
             from
             such
             a
             
               Restauration
               Sermon
               ,
               the
               Lord
               deliver
               us
            
             !
             There
             is
             first
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Restoring
             the
             King
             in
             't
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             a
             Fast
             that
             had
             a
             
               Particular
               Regard
            
             to
             
               That
               Debate
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             Asserts
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             supposes
             the
             
               Supreme
               Power
            
             in
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             few
             words
             makes
             the
             
               Late
               King
            
             both
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             Reverence
             )
             a
             Rebell
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Setling
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             allways
             the
             English
             of
             their
             
               SOUND
               DOCTRINE
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               CHURCH
               GOVERNMENT
            
             ,
             Pa.
             46.
             )
             is
             violently
             prest
             as
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Give
             FIRST
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             Gods.
             43.
             with
             a
             Pharisaical
             Ostentation
             of
             the
             
               Conscionable
               ,
               Prudent
               ,
               Godly
            
             ,
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             Pa.
             46.
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Prophane
             .
             You
             could
             not
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             more
             to
             obstruct
             his
             Majestys
             Return
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             make
             this
             Sermon
             an
             Instance
             of
             your
             Zeal
             to
             advance
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri·
             
          
           
             [
             
               The
               Parliament
               did
               not
               raise
               War
               against
               the
            
             Person
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
             
               nor
               did
               I
               ever
               serve
               them
               on
               any
               such
               Account
               :
               but
               to
               defend
               themselves
               against
               the
               Kings
            
             Mis-guided
             will.
             Holy
             Common-Wealth
             .
             Pa.
             476.
             
             
               Their
               Commissions
               ,
               (
               all
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               )
               were
               for
            
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             
               We
               had
            
             Two
             Protestations
             ,
             
               and
               a
            
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             
               Impos'd
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               be
               for
               King
               and
               Parliament
               .
               And
               if
               D●cla●ations
               ,
            
             
             
               Professions
               ,
               Commissions
               ,
               and
               National
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               will
               not
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               War
               was
               ,
               th●n
               there
               is
               no
               Discovery
               .
            
             Ibid.
             Pa.
             477.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             These
             Commissions
             ,
             
             Oathes
             and
             Covenants
             tell
             you
             the
             Pretext
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             go
             to
             their
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             Practices
             to
             find
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Two
             Houses
             Seize
             the
             Kings
             Towns
             ,
             Magazins
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             and
             Shipping
             .
             
             They
             violently
             take
             the
             Militia
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             ;
             Vote
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Both
             Houses
             as
             binding
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Declare
             his
             Majestys
             Commissions
             Voyd
             ,
             Issue
             out
             Orders
             for
             Securing
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             Vote
             the
             Maintaining
             of
             a
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             Seizing
             of
             his
             Majestys
             Magazins
             ;
             Sequester
             the
             Church
             and
             Crown
             Revenues
             :
             and
             justify
             all
             these
             Injuries
             ,
             as
             done
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             Protestations
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             This
             is
             your
             way
             now
             of
             being
             FOR
             the
             King.
             Suppose
             that
             any
             man
             had
             beaten
             you
             ,
             and
             Plundred
             ye
             ,
             and
             Imprison'd
             ye
             ,
             and
             abus'd
             your
             Friends
             for
             your
             sake
             ,
             and
             a
             body
             should
             
             tell
             you
             all
             this
             while
             that
             this
             man
             was
             FOR
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
             
             If
             you
             were
             really
             for
             the
             King
             :
             why
             would
             not
             
               For
               the
               King
            
             according
             to
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             do
             the
             businesse
             as
             well
             as
             
               For
               the
               King
            
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             Or
             how
             came
             you
             to
             Alienate
             your self
             from
             his
             
               Majesties
               Iurisdictino
            
             ,
             and
             to
             turh
             Subject
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
            
             ?
             Who
             Absolv'd
             you
             from
             the
             
               One
               Oath
            
             ,
             
             or
             who
             Authoris'd
             you
             in
             the
             Other
             ?
             or
             when
             you
             found
             that
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Covenant
             clash'd
             with
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             rather
             comply
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             Usurpation
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             Impossible
             to
             be
             True
             to
             
               both
               Interests
            
             ,
             under
             so
             manifest
             an
             Opposition
             .
             You
             see
             the
             Colour
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             was
             Ambition
             ,
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             which
             was
             exercised
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               If
               a
               People
               that
               by
               Oath
               and
               Duty
               are
               obliged
               to
               a
               Sovereign
               ,
               shall
               sinfully
               dispossess
               him
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               their
               Covenants
               ,
               chuse
               and
               Covenant
               with
               Another
               ;
               they
               may
               be
               obliged
               by
               their
               Latter
               Covenants
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Former
               .
            
             Holy-Common-Wealth
             .
             Pag.
             188.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             That
             cannot
             be
             ,
             my
             Friend
             ;
             for
             we
             hold
             it
             [
             Impious
             and
             Papal
             to
             pretend
             to
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Oaths
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             .
             
               Holy
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             359.
             
             [
             It
             is
             not
             in
             Subjects
             Power
             ,
             by
             Vows
             to
             with-draw
             themselves
             from
             Obedience
             to
             Authority
             .
             
               Non-Confor
               .
               Plea.
               P.
            
             213.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             can
             ye
             not
             now
             dispense
             with
             your
             Covenants
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             did
             formerly
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               Part
               of
               This
               Covenant
               is
            
             [
             against
             Popery
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             Profaneness
             ;
             
               and
               all
               that
               is
               against
               Sound
               Doctrine
               and
               Godlinesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               which
               the
               Non-Conformists
               take
               to
               be
               Lawful
               and
               Necessary
               things
               .
            
             Non-Conf
             .
             Plea.
             1st
             .
             Part.
             P.
             142.
             
             
               But
               the
               Controversy
               
               is
               not
            
             This
             ,
             and
             That
             ,
             
               but
               whether
               as
            
             a
             Vow
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             
               it
               binde
               to
               things
               Necessary
               .
               P.
            
             143.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Soft
             a
             little
             .
             
             This
             that
             you
             speak
             of
             is
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             the
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Latter
             was
             only
             a
             Bond
             of
             Confederacy
             to
             assist
             the
             
               Parliaments
               Forces
            
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             taken
             by
             the
             Lords
             ane
             Commons
             Iun.
             6.
             1673.
             and
             then
             Ordred
             Iun.
             27.
             to
             be
             taken
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             But
             the
             Other
             was
             Composed
             afterwards
             and
             upon
             closing
             with
             the
             Scots
             accomodated
             to
             the
             
               Scottish
               Model
            
             ,
             and
             Order'd
             ,
             Feb.
             2.
             1643.
             to
             be
             taken
             throughout
             England
             and
             Wales
             ,
             
             and
             Entitled
             ,
             For
             R●formation
             ,
             and
             
               D●fence
               of
               Reli●ion
               ;
               the
               Honour
               and
               Happiness
               of
               the
               KING
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             By
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             you
             are
             bound
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             an
             Extirpation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
             but
             to
             endeavou●
             the
             Introducing
             of
             a
             
               Scottish
               Presbytery
            
             :
             How
             can
             you
             then
             dispence
             with
             an
             Admittance
             of
             the
             
               Primates
               Episcopacy
            
             ,
             as
             you
             propounded
             ,
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             that
             Engagement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Favour
             me
             with
             a
             word
             I
             pray'e
             .
             Did
             ye
             not
             Covenant
             [
             
               to
               preserve
               and
               defend
               the
               Kings
               Majestys
               Person
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ?
            
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             
             [
             in
             the
             Preservation
             and
             Defence
             of
             the
             True
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Kings
             Opposing
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             Obliged
             [
             
               to
               continue
               therein
               ,
               against
               all
               Opposition
               ,
               and
               ●o
               promote
               the
               sam●
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Power
               ,
               against
               all
               Lets
               ,
               and
               Impediments
               whatsoever
               .
            
             See
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Let
             it
             suffice
             Gentlemen
             that
             your
             Party
             destroy'd
             the
             King
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             How.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               As
               to
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               I
               have
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Vsurpation
               ,
               proved
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               detest●d
               it
               .
            
             
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               Proud
               Conquering
               Army
               ,
               by
               the
               Contrivance
               of
            
             Ol.
             Cromwell
             ,
             
               and
               the
               applause
               of
               a
            
             Few
             Phanatiques
             
               that
               did
               it
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               a
            
             small
             care
             of
             
               the
               Old
            
             Parliament
             ,
             
               called
               the
            
             Rump
             ,
             
               that
               durst
               not
               trust
               the
               King
               in
               Power
               .
            
             Non-Conf
             .
             Plea.
             part
             .
             2.
             
             Preface
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             Prethee
             Dick
             Speak
             truth
             and
             shame
             the
             Devil
             .
             What
             did
             we
             raise
             Armyes
             for
             ?
             And
             Attaque
             the
             King
             himself
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Troops
             ?
             Wee
             'l
             maintain
             That
             ,
             by
             our
             Principles
             ,
             and
             Aphorisms
             .
             [
             War
             is
             not
             an
             Act
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             Hostility
             .
             Men
             are
             not
             in
             Reason
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             Intend
             their
             Enemies
             Good
             ,
             if
             they
             fight
             we
             are
             to
             b●lieve
             ,
             they
             would
             Kill
             :
             
             and
             Nature
             believeth
             not
             Killing
             to
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Friendship
               .
               Holy
               Common-Wealth
               .
               Pa.
            
             422.
             
          
           
             
             ●
             do
             Unfeignedly
             Repent
             that
             I
             did
             no
             more
             for
             ●eace
             in
             my
             Place
             then
             I
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             pray
             more
             heartily
             again●t
             Con●●ntion
             ▪
             and
             W●r
             ,
             b●for●
             it
             cam●
             :
             and
             spake
             no
             more
             against
             it
             th●n
             I
             〈…〉
             that
             I
             spa●e
             so
             much
             to
             blow
             the
             Coals
             .
             For
             ●his
             〈…〉
             for●iven●sse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             through
             the
             Pretious
             b●o●d
             of
             t●●
             Gr●●t
             Reconciler
             .
             The
             hatred
             of
             strife
             ,
             and
             War
             ,
             a●d
             Love
             of
             P●a●e
             ,
             and
             Obs●rvation
             of
             the
             Lamentable
             Miscariages
             si●ce
             ,
             
             have
             call'd
             me
             often
             to
             search
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             try
             my
             ways
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             whether
             I
             did
             Lawfully
             engage
             in
             That
             War
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             (
             which
             I
             was
             confident
             then
             ,
             was
             the
             Greatest
             outward
             service
             that
             ever
             I
             performed
             to
             God.
             And
             whether
             I
             Lawfully
             encouraged
             so
             many
             Thousands
             to
             it
             .
             
               Holy
               Common-Wealth
               .
               Pa.
            
             485.486
             .
          
           
             
             [
             But
             yet
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             I
             was
             mistaken
             in
             the
             main
             Cause
             ;
             nor
             dare
             I
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             forbear
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             do
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             State
             of
             Things
             .
             I
             should
             do
             all
             I
             could
             to
             prevent
             such
             a
             War
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             prevented
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             the
             same
             side
             as
             then
             I
             did
             .
             And
             my
             Judgment
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             Guilty
             of
             Treason
             or
             disloyalty
             against
             the
             SOVEREIGN
             POWER
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             Per●idiousnesse
             to
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             and
             of
             preferring
             Offending
             Subjects
             ,
             before
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ;
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             King
             above
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             above
             his
             own
             Wellfare
             .
             Ibid
             ,
             And
             then
             for
             you
             so
             Impudently
             and
             Impertinently
             —
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             let
             's
             have
             none
             of
             this
             ,
             Gentlemen
             I
             beseech
             ye
             ,
             
             why
             You
             Two
             are
             Old
             Acquaintances
             ;
             Fellow-Labourers
             ,
             Fellow-Sufferers
             ,
             and
             One
             Womans
             Children
             as
             we
             say
             .
             —
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             eat
             my
             words
             I
             assure
             ye
             ;
             I
             may
             forget
             my self
             perhaps
             ,
             
             but
             I
             am
             not
             a
             man
             for
             Recantations
             .
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Impudently
             and
             Impertin●●tly
             done
             to
             reflect
             upon
             
             
               Oliver
               Cromwell
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             an
             Ill
             thing
             .
             My
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
            
             [
             was
             written
             while
             the
             
               Lord
               Prot●ctor
            
             (
             ●rudently
             ,
             Piously
             ,
             Faithfully
             ,
             to
             his
             Immortal
             Horrour
             ,
             
             how
             ill
             soever
             you
             have
             used
             him
             )
             did
             Exercise
             the
             Government
             .
             
               Holy
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               Preface
               to
               the
               Army
               .
            
             [
             And
             I
             have
             
               forborn
               to
               change
               any
               One
            
             Word
             of
             it
             all
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             worst
             of
             my
             Intendments
             .
             And
             that
             
               True
               Principles
               will
               stand
               in
               all
               Times
               ,
               and
               Changes
               ,
            
             though
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             those
             Changes
             that
             make
             bad
             Times
             .
             Ibid.
             These
             are
             my
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             think
             that
             I
             would
             ever
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             a
             detestable
             wretch
             ,
             the
             Epithetes
             of
             PRUDENT
             ,
             PIOUS
             and
             FAITHFUL
             ?
             And
             again
             ;
             If
             Oliver
             had
             not
             been
             a
             Religious
             ,
             and
             Gratious
             Prince
             ,
             
             can
             you
             Imagine
             that
             I
             should
             ever
             have
             treated
             his
             Son
             Richard
             with
             this
             Complement
             ?
             [
             We
             pray
             that
             you
             may
             INHERIT
             a
             Tender
             care
             of
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ.
             
               Key
               for
               Catholiques
               ,
               Ep.
               Ded.
            
             which
             shews
             both
             that
             Oliver
             had
             a
             Tendernesse
             for
             
               Christs
               Cause
            
             ;
             and
             necessarily
             Implys
             that
             the
             Cause
             he
             Managed
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             you
             shuffle
             it
             again
             upon
             the
             Phanatiques
             ,
             and
             the
             Rump
             ,
             that
             durst
             not
             trust
             the
             King
             with
             Power
             .
             
             Why
             prethee
             what
             Power
             did
             we
             allow
             him
             ?
             We
             took
             away
             his
             Arms
             and
             his
             Men
             ,
             and
             his
             Money
             ,
             and
             his
             Credit
             ,
             and
             his
             Towns
             ,
             and
             his
             Ships
             ,
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ensignes
             of
             Royalty
             :
             and
             the
             Maxims
             whereupon
             we
             supported
             our
             Proceedings
             ,
             did
             his
             besinesse
             .
             The
             Two
             Houses
             and
             the
             Army
             were
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Gun
             and
             the
             Ball
             ;
             The
             one
             gave
             fire
             and
             the
             other
             kill'd
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ;
             I
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             you
             do
             
               Vnfeignedly
               Repent
               ,
               that
               you
               spake
               so
               much
            
             Formerly
             
               to
               blow
               the
               Coals
            
             .
             
             Why
             are
             ye
             blowing
             of
             them
             again
             ?
             You
             carry'd
             Thousands
             you
             say
             ,
             into
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             Eng●ged
             in
             it
             your self
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             again
             upon
             the
             like
             Occ●sion
             :
             And
             your
             Judgment
             tells
             you
             that
             it
             were
             
               Treason
               against
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               of
               the
               Land
            
             to
             do
             otherwise
             .
             According
             to
             This
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             may
             do
             as
             much
             to
             This
             K●●g
             as
             they
             did
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyterians
             Pulpi●s
             shall
             justify
             the
             Prooc●eding
             .
             You
             do
             Generously
             however
             to
             own
             your
             Positions
             .
             But
             yet
             methinks
             you
             should
             have
             some
             regard
             to
             the
             dismal
             Consequences
             that
             have
             ●nsu'd
             upon
             this
             Controversy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             It
             were
             too
             great
             Folly
             ,
             by
             
               Following
               Accide●ts
            
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             unknown
             ,
             
             for
             me
             to
             Judge
             of
             the
             
               Former
               Cause
            
             .
             That
             which
             Is
             Calamitous
             in
             the
             Event
             ,
             is
             not
             allways
             sinfull
             in
             the
             Enterprize
             .
             Should
             the
             Change
             of
             Times
             make
             me
             forget
             the
             State
             that
             we
             were
             formerly
             in
             ,
             and
             Change
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             losing
             the
             sense
             of
             what
             then
             conduced
             to
             it's
             Enformation
             ,
             This
             Folly
             and
             forgetfullnesse
             would
             be
             the
             way
             to
             a
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             
               Obedient
               Repentance
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             be
             so
             Unthankful
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             sins
             and
             Miscarriages
             of
             Men
             since
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             received
             much
             mercy
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               Holy
               Common-wealth
               .
               Pa.
            
             487.
             
          
           
             When
             Godlynesse
             was
             the
             Common
             Scorn
             ,
             the
             Prejudice
             ,
             and
             shame
             most
             lamen●ably
             prevail'd
             to
             k●ep
             men
             from
             it
             ,
             
             and
             so
             encouraged
             them
             in
             Wickednesse
             :
             But
             through
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             many
             Thousands
             have
             been
             converted
             to
             a
             Holy
             ,
             upright
             Life
             ,
             proportionably
             more
             then
             were
             before
             ,
             since
             the
             Reproach
             did
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             Prejudice
             was
             removed
             ,
             and
             Faithfull
             Preachers
             took
             the
             Place
             of
             Scandalous
             ones
             ,
             or
             Ignorant
             Readers
             .
             When
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             Place
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Ungodly
             are
             here
             one
             ,
             and
             there
             one
             in
             a
             street
             ,
             as
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Godly
             were
             heretofore
             (
             though
             my
             own
             Endeavours
             have
             been
             too
             weak
             and
             cold
             )
             it
             ●orceth
             me
             to
             set
             up
             the
             stone
             of
             Remembrance
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             [
             HITHERTO
             HATH
             THE
             LORD
             HELPED
             US
             .
             Ibid.
             [
             Oh
             the
             sad
             ,
             and
             Heart-piercing
             Spectacles
             that
             mine
             Eyes
             have
             seen
             in
             four
             years
             space
             .
             [
             
               This
               was
            
             Jan.
             15.
             1649.
             ]
             [
             In
             this
             Fight
             ,
             a
             dear
             Friend
             falls
             down
             by
             me
             :
             From
             another
             ,
             a
             Pretious
             Christian
             b●ought
             home
             wounded
             ,
             or
             dead
             :
             Scarce
             a
             month
             ,
             scarce
             a
             week
             ,
             without
             the
             sight
             or
             Noise
             of
             Bloud
             .
             
               Saints
               Rest
               ,
               P.
            
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Here
             's
             first
             a
             most
             Evangelicall
             accompt
             of
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             of
             a
             Civill
             War
             :
             
             [
             
               The
               Propagation
               of
               Holynesse
            
             .
             And
             Then
             ,
             a
             most
             Remarkable
             Calculation
             of
             the
             date
             of
             your
             Calamities
             ,
             which
             commences
             precisely
             from
             the
             Armies
             getting
             the
             Ascendent
             of
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             Outrages
             both
             upon
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             while
             the
             Presbyterians
             Govern'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Pray'e
               will
               ye
               [
               patiently
               read
               over
               the
               Representation
               ,
               ●r
               Letter
               of
               the
            
             London
             Ministers
             
               to
               the
               Lord
               Generall
            
             ,
             Jan.
             18.
             1648.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Very
             well
             ,
             and
             since
             you
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             cast
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Integrity
             of
             your
             Party
             upon
             That
             Issue
             ,
             wee
             'l
             see
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             [
             
               It
               is
               allready
               sufficiently
               known
               (
               besides
               all
               former
               Miscarriages
               )
               what
               Attempts
               of
               late
               have
               been
               put
               in
               Practice
               against
               
                 Lawfull
                 Authority
              
               :
            
             
               Letter
               P.
            
             3.
             
             [
             
               This
               Lawfull
               Authority
               
                 was
                 a
                 Faction
                 of
                 the
              
               Two
               Houses
               ]
               Especially
               by
               the
               Late
               Remonstrance
               ,
               and
               Declaration
               ,
               published
               in
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Proceedings
               in
               Parliament
               .
               [
               
                 H●re's
                 the
              
               Crimen
               
                 lesae
                 Majestatis
              
               .
               ]
               [
               As
               also
               by
               seizing
               ,
               and
               Imprisoning
               the
               Kings
               Person
               without
               the
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             [
             Here
             's
             only
             a
             plain
             
               Seizure
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               ,
               without
               the
            
             Parliaments
             Privity
             or
             Leave
             ;
             
               No
               Cond●mnation
               of
               the
               Thing
               it self
               ,
               furth●r
               then
               as
               it
               was
               done
               without
               his
            
             Masters
             Consent
             .
             
               Nor
               was
               the
               King
               more
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
            
             Army
             ,
             
               then
               he
               had
               been
               at
            
             Newcastle
             ,
             
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 come
                 to
              
               [
               That
               late
               
                 Vnparall'd
                 violence
              
               offer'd
               to
               the
               Members
               of
               it
               ;
               forcibly
               hind●ing
               above
               one
               hundred
               of
               them
               (
               if
               we
               mistake
               not
               the
               Number
               )
               from
               sitting
               in
               Parliament
               :
               Imprisoning
               many
               of
               their
               Persons
               ;
               though
               many
               of
               them
               are
               known
               to
               us
               to
               be
               men
               of
               Eminent
               worth
               ,
               and
               Integrity
               ;
               and
               who
               have
               given
               most
               Ample
               Testimony
               of
               their
               Real
               Affection
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pray'e
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             Members
             ,
             an
             Unparallel'd
             violence
             ;
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             
               Simple
               Seizure
            
             ;
             and
             methinks
             they
             might
             have
             bestowed
             some
             kind
             Epithete
             upon
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             the
             Eminent
             and
             Worthy
             Members
             .
             But
             't
             is
             only
             the
             bare
             King
             ;
             and
             That
             's
             All.
             
          
           
             [
             
               And
               besides
               All
               This
               ,
               [
               There
               is
               an
               Intent
               of
               Framing
               and
               contriving
               a
               New
               Model
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Constitution
               of
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               Representative
               .
               All
               which
               Practices
               we
               cannot
               but
               Judge
               ,
               
               to
               be
               manifestly
               opposite
               to
               the
               
                 Lawfull
                 Authority
              
               of
               those
               Majestrates
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               Duty
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               our
               manifold
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               Covenants
               ,
               we
               stand
               obliged
               to
               render
               to
               them
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
           
             
             You
             are
             not
             aware
             ,
             Mr.
             Richard
             ,
             that
             to
             Justify
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             these
             Letters
             falls
             very
             little
             short
             of
             Justifying
             downright
             Treason
             ;
             unlesse
             you
             can
             shew
             a
             Law
             that
             places
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             the
             Two
             Houses
             .
          
           
             
             [
             
               The
               Fear
               of
               God
               therefore
               ,
               (
               whose
               Ordinance
               is
               violated
               ,
               when
               Magistracy
               is
               opposed
               )
               makes
               us
               affraid
               of
               medling
               with
               Those
               who
               without
               any
               Colour
               of
               Legal
               Authority
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               the
               Presumption
               of
               strength
               ,
               shall
               attempt
               such
               Changes
               as
               these
               are
               .
               And
               we
               ●annot
               but
               be
               deeply
               Affected
               with
               Grief
               and
               Astonishment
               ,
               
               to
               see
               that
               an
               Army
               raised
               by
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               thereof
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               should
               contrary
               to
               their
               Trust
               ,
               and
               many
               engagements
               ,
               do
               That
               which
               tends
               to
               the
               Manifest
               subversion
               of
               them
               All.
               
            
             P.
             4.
             
          
           
             
             Pray'e
             where
             was
             the
             Fear
             of
             Cod
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             was
             opposed
             ?
             what
             Legal
             Authority
             had
             the
             Two
             Houses
             over
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             more
             th●n
             the
             Army
             had
             over
             the
             Two
             Houses
             !
             Or
             by
             what
             Law
             did
             That
             Parliament
             raise
             That
             Army
             ?
          
           
             
             [
             We
             have
             not
             forgotten
             those
             Declared
             Grounds
             and
             Principles
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Parliament
             first
             took
             up
             Arms
             :
             and
             upon
             which
             we
             were
             induced
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             :
             (
             from
             which
             we
             have
             not
             hitherto
             declared
             ,
             and
             we
             trust
             through
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             we
             NEVER
             SHALL
             .
             )
             Pa.
             5.
             
          
           
             
             We
             have
             here
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             standard
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             from
             the
             Lips
             of
             the
             very
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Party
             .
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             now
             which
             wa●
             the
             fouler
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ,
             That
             of
             the
             Two
             Houses
             toward
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             whom
             both
             by
             Law
             and
             Conscience
             they
             were
             obliged
             ,
             (
             besides
             so
             many
             Gratious
             Concessio●s
             )
             or
             that
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             to
             the
             Two
             Houses
             !
             The
             one
             being
             like
             the
             Robbing
             of
             an
             Honest
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Pillaging
             of
             That
             Thief
             :
             Over
             and
             above
             that
             the
             Army
             was
             Trayn'd
             up
             in
             the
             Trade
             of
             turning
             out
             their
             Masters
             .
          
           
             
             [
             
               And
               moreover
               ;
               although
               the
               PARLIAMENT
               thus
               too●
               up
               Arms
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Persons
               &
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Preservation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               their
               Intention
               ,
               thereby
               to
               do
               violence
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               divest
               him
               of
               ●is
               Regal
               Authority
               ,
               and
               what
               
                 of
                 Right
              
               belongeth
               to
               him
               .
            
             Pa.
             7.
             
          
           
             Do
             but
             shew
             me
             now
             any
             one
             Essential
             of
             Sovereignty
             which
             those
             people
             left
             hi●
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             
             and
             I
             will
             be
             answerable
             to
             forfei●
             my
             head
             for
             't
             .
             But
             still
             it
             is
             but
             what
             [
             
               of
               Righ●
            
             ]
             b●longeth
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             That
             's
             a
             Salvo
             for
             all
             the
             Violences
             Imaginable
             .
          
           
             [
             
               We
               disclam
               ,
               detest
               ,
               and
               abhor
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               
               and
               bloudy
               Te●ents
               ,
               and
               Practices
               of
               Iesuits
               (
               the
               whrst
               of
               Papists
               )
               Concerning
               the
               opposing
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               Private
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               Murthering
               of
               Kings
               by
               any
               ,
               though
               under
               the
               most
               specious
               ,
               and
               Colourable
               Pretenses
               .
            
             Pa.
             11.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             All
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             desperate
             Crisis
             of
             State
             was
             said
             for
             that
             Pious
             and
             unfortunate
             Prince
             :
             
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             (
             if
             any
             )
             Incomparably
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             business
             .
             Beside
             that
             the
             dethroning
             of
             him
             was
             more
             Criminal
             then
             the
             beheading
             of
             him
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             no
             longer
             a
             Murther
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             once
             have
             voted
             the
             Fact
             to
             be
             an
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             [
             
               We
               desire
               
                 (
                 Say
                 they
              
               )
               that
               you
               would
               not
               be
               too
               Confident
               on
               former
               successes
               .
               
               If
               God
               have
               made
               you
               prosper
               while
               you
               were
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               Warrant
               for
               you
               to
               walk
               in
               ways
               of
               your
               Own.
               P.
               12.
               
               [
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Old
                 Cause
                 is
                 Gods
                 still
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 .
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
               And
               besides
               ;
               [
               you
               have
               e●gaged
               your selves
               by
               an
               Oath
               to
               preserve
               his
               Majestys
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               This
               is
               most
               clear
               ,
               that
               no
               Necessity
               can
               justify
               Perjury
               ,
               or
               dispense
               with
               Lawfull
               Oaths
               .
            
             Pa.
             15.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             now
             ,
             how
             you
             came
             to
             be
             absolv'd
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             how
             you
             can
             honestly
             pretend
             to
             Stand
             up
             for
             any
             Interest
             ,
             that
             renders
             the
             King
             Accountable
             to
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             Yet
             if
             I
             had
             taken
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             Parliament
             
             
             in
             That
             War
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             tells
             me
             I
             had
             been
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             Guilty
             of
             Resisting
             the
             
               Highest
               Powers
               .
               Holy
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             433.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             At
             This
             Rate
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             a
             Traytor
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             Why
             do
             you
             cite
             the
             
               Holy
               Common
               Wealth
            
             ,
             so
             often
             ?
             for
             I
             have
             desired
             that
             the
             Book
             be
             taken
             as
             
               non
               Scriptus
               .
               Non-Con
               .
               ●lea
            
             2
             
               d
               part
               .
               Pref.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             And
             would
             not
             any
             Malefactor
             that
             were
             deprehended
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             say
             as
             much
             as
             this
             amounts
             to
             ;
             and
             wish
             that
             the
             thing
             might
             be
             taken
             as
             
               Non
               Factum
            
             ?
             This
             is
             rather
             a
             Shift
             ,
             then
             a
             Retractation
             .
          
           
             
             And
             then
             again
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             that
             you
             should
             overshoot
             your self
             so
             much
             upon
             a
             Subject
             that
             was
             expresly
             
               [
               Suited
               to
               the
               demands
               ,
               and
               doubts
               of
               Th●se
               Tim●s
               ,
               ]
               Holy
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             102.
             
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ;
             The
             Restoring
             of
             the
             King
             was
             the
             point
             then
             in
             Agitation
             ,
             and
             out
             comes
             your
             Book
             of
             Aphoris●s
             expresly
             to
             possesse
             the
             People
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             have
             a
             Recantation
             more
             in
             Form
             ,
             [
             I
             do
             here
             freely
             Profess
             that
             I
             repent
             of
             all
             that
             ●●er
             I
             thoug●t
             ,
             
             Sayd
             ,
             Wrote
             ,
             or
             did
             ,
             since
             I
             was
             Born
             ,
             against
             the
             ●●ace
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             Against
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             ●●thority
             ,
             as
             S●preme
             in
             himself
             ;
             or
             as
             D●●●vative
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             M●gistrats
             ,
             or
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             .
             2
             
               d
               Admonition
               to
               Bagshaw
               .
               Pa.
            
             52.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             This
             
               Mock
               Repentance
            
             is
             a
             Trick
             that
             will
             not
             pass
             either
             upon
             God
             or
             Man.
             The
             Kings
             Headsman
             might
             have
             Sayd
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             account
             that
             execrable
             Office
             a
             meritorious
             work
             .
             You
             are
             at
             your
             
               Fast
               Sermon
            
             again
             ;
             Always
             Obedient
             to
             the
             
               Highest
               Powers
            
             ,
             but
             divided
             somewhere
             about
             the
             Receptacle
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             .
             You
             ask
             God
             forgivenesse
             for
             all
             that
             ever
             you
             
               Thought
               ,
               Sayd
               ,
               Wrote
            
             ,
             or
             Did
             ,
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Publick-Peace
             .
             And
             what
             signifies
             This
             Repentance
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             persist
             in
             maintaining
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             violences
             acted
             upon
             the
             Person
             ,
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             not
             AGAINST
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             FOR
             him
             ,
             This
             is
             All
             ,
             but
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             a
             
             Transgression
             .
             
               Lord
               forgive
               me
               all
               that
               ever
               I
               did
               amiss
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               if
               ever
               I
               did
               any
               thing
               amiss
               .
            
             But
             I
             charge
             my self
             with
             no
             Particulars
             .
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             Touch
             the
             Thesis
             that
             you
             condemn
             ;
             and
             say
             
               This
               ,
               That
            
             ,
             and
             
               tother
               Aphorisme
            
             I
             Renounce
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             Reform
             and
             Correct
             your
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             state
             the
             matter
             aright
             ,
             toward
             the
             bringing
             of
             These
             people
             into
             their
             Wits
             again
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             Intoxicated
             by
             your
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Poyson'd
             from
             your
             very
             Pulpit
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             If
             you
             Quarrell
             with
             my
             Repentance
             as
             not
             In
             
               Particulars
               enow
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             you
             ,
             
             that
             as
             in
             the
             Revocation
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             best
             to
             
               Revoke
               the
               whole
            
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             as
             Retracting
             all
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             )
             because
             if
             I
             had
             named
             the
             Particular
             Passages
             ,
             some
             would
             have
             said
             I
             had
             mentioned
             too
             Few
             ,
             and
             some
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             few
             would
             have
             been
             satisfi'd
             .
             
               Admon
               .
               to
               Bagshaw
               .
               Pag.
            
             53.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             Mark'd
             [
             Revoke
             ,
             
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Retract
            
             ]
             with
             an
             Emphatical
             Character
             ,
             to
             give
             to
             Understand
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             Retract
             ,
             though
             you
             do
             Revoke
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             put
             them
             in
             Italique
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             lies
             a
             stresse
             upon
             Those
             two
             Words
             .
             You
             Revoke
             
               the
               whole
            
             [
             Book
             ]
             you
             say
             ,
             
               not
               as
            
             Retracting
             
               all
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
            
             :
             If
             by
             Revoke
             you
             mean
             
               Call
               in
            
             ,
             or
             Suppr●ss
             ;
             you
             might
             as
             well
             call
             back
             your
             Breath
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             venome
             that
             was
             diffused
             by
             those
             Aphorisms
             .
             And
             then
             to
             say
             that
             you
             do
             not
             [
             
               Retract
               All
            
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ]
             does
             not
             necessarily
             Imply
             ,
             that
             you
             Retract
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             
             your
             Repentance
             is
             yet
             Frivolous
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             distinguishing
             the
             Right
             from
             the
             Wrong
             ;
             that
             your
             Disciples
             may
             not
             take
             the
             One
             from
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Your
             Apprehension
             indeed
             of
             saying
             
               too
               much
            
             ,
             
             or
             
               too
               little
            
             if
             you
             should
             come
             to
             Particulars
             ,
             is
             very
             Reasonable
             :
             For
             to
             please
             the
             Lovers
             to
             their
             
               Prince
               ,
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             leave
             one
             Seditious
             ,
             or
             Schismatical
             Principle
             behind
             ye
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             you
             come
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Levying
             of
             Arms
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             and
             Exercising
             other
             Acts
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             to
             be
             High
             Treason
             by
             the
             Established
             Law
             ,
             you
             are
             lost
             to
             all
             Intents
             and
             Purposes
             ,
             with
             your
             own
             Party
             .
             So
             that
             for
             fear
             of
             disobliging
             the
             One
             side
             or
             the
             Other
             ,
             by
             Confessing
             
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             too
             little
             ,
             you
             have
             resolved
             upon
             the
             middle
             way
             of
             confessing
             just
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             [
             I
             do
             Repent
             (
             again
             )
             that
             I
             no
             more
             discouraged
             the
             spirit
             of
             p●evish
             Quarrelling
             with
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             Church-Orders
             ;
             and
             (
             though
             I
             
               ever
               disliked
            
             and
             opposed
             it
             ,
             yet
             )
             that
             I
             som●times
             did
             
               too
               much
               Encourage
            
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             this
             Temper
             ,
             by
             speaking
             too
             sharply
             against
             Those
             things
             which
             I
             thought
             to
             be
             Church-Corruptions
             :
             
             and
             was
             too
             loth
             to
             displease
             the
             Contentious
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             Uncapable
             of
             doing
             them
             good
             ,
             (
             knowing
             the
             Prophane
             to
             be
             much
             worse
             then
             They
             )
             and
             meeting
             with
             too
             few
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             too
             much
             pleased
             with
             such
             Invectives
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             Clause
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             every
             jot
             as
             much
             a
             Riddle
             to
             me
             as
             the
             former
             .
             You
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             discourage
             the
             spirit
             of
             Quarrelling
             with
             Superiours
             .
             [
             Which
             spirit
             you
             your
             
               self
               Raised
            
             .
             ]
             You
             were
             a
             little
             
               too
               sharp
            
             upon
             what
             you
             thought
             to
             be
             Church-Corruptions
             ,
             
             [
             So
             that
             here
             's
             a
             Bit
             ,
             and
             a
             Knock
             ,
             You
             were
             a
             little
             
               too
               sharp
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             against
             Corrup●ions
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Your
             very
             Repentances
             are
             Calumnies
             .
             But
             you
             were
             willing
             to
             oblige
             a
             Contentious
             Religious
             Party
             that
             was
             pleased
             with
             Invectives
             ,
             you
             could
             have
             done
             them
             no
             good
             else
             .
             And
             what
             good
             I
             beseech
             ye
             did
             you
             do
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             mislead
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             in
             Principles
             of
             Disobedience
             ?
             only
             you
             consider'd
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophane
             were
             much
             worse
             then
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Mr.
             Baxter
             will
             be
             perpetually
             thus
             Inconsistent
             with
             himself
             ;
             First
             you
             Repent
             for
             no
             more
             Discouraging
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             by
             a
             side
             wind
             )
             for
             Encouraging
             ;
             and
             before
             the
             Repentance
             is
             out
             of
             your
             Mouth
             ,
             you
             are
             at
             it
             again
             ,
             with
             your
             CHURCH-CORRUPTIONS
             ,
             and
             your
             opposition
             of
             the
             PROPHANE
             forsooth
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             to
             Enflame
             the
             D●vision
             ,
             and
             to
             Harden
             the
             Non-Conformists
             in
             their
             Dissent
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             your
             Stigmatizing
             Character
             of
             Prophane
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             
               Personal
               Prophanenesse
            
             ,
             
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Prophanenesse
             of
             Association
             ,
             and
             Confederacy
             .
             There
             are
             many
             men
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             have
             gotten
             so
             diabolical
             a
             Habit
             of
             Swearing
             ,
             Cursing
             and
             Blaspheming
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             speak
             Ten
             words
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             a
             Curse
             :
             This
             is
             witho●t
             dispute
             a
             most
             abominable
             Sin
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             withall
             so
             Disagreeable
             ,
             
             and
             so
             offensive
             ,
             that
             it
             gives
             a
             man
             a
             Horrour
             for
             the
             Imitation
             ,
             and
             Practice
             ,
             of
             so
             Unprofitable
             ,
             and
             so
             Monstrous
             a
             Crime
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             be
             a
             grievous
             Wickedness
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             of
             so
             dangerous
             an
             Example
             .
             But
             what
             say
             you
             to
             Sacramental
             Leagues
             against
             Order
             ,
             and
             Law
             ?
             To
             the
             forcing
             of
             a
             whole
             Nation
             either
             to
             Swear
             or
             starve
             ?
             
             to
             the
             calling
             God
             into
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             Government
             and
             Religion
             ?
             To
             the
             Robbing
             of
             Altars
             ;
             demolishing
             of
             Temples
             ;
             dethroning
             of
             Kings
             ;
             degrading
             of
             Bishops
             ?
             &c.
             And
             all
             This
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
            
             and
             with
             
               hands
               held
               up
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             go
             on
             with
             your
             Repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             I
             do
             Repent
             (
             also
             )
             that
             I
             had
             not
             more
             Impartially
             and
             dilligently
             Consulted
             with
             the
             best
             Lawyers
             that
             were
             against
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             ,
             
             (
             for
             I
             know
             of
             no
             Controversy
             in
             Divinity
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             Politiques
             and
             Law
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             I
             did
             not
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             full
             Acquaintance
             with
             the
             Case
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             [
             And
             that
             for
             a
             little
             while
             the
             Authority
             of
             such
             Writers
             as
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Hooker
               ,
               Lib.
            
             I.
             
               Eccles.
               Polit.
            
             and
             
               Bishop
               Bilson
            
             ,
             
             and
             other
             
               Episcopal
               Divines
            
             did
             too
             much
             sway
             my
             Judgment
             toward
             the
             Principles
             of
             
               Popular
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             [
             And
             seeing
             the
             Parliament
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             Erastian
             ;
             and
             not
             hearing
             when
             the
             War
             began
             ,
             of
             Two
             Presbyterians
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             nor
             among
             all
             their
             Lord
             Li●utenants
             ,
             Generalls
             ,
             Major
             Generalls
             ,
             or
             Colonells
             ,
             till
             long
             after
             ;
             I
             was
             the
             Easilyer
             drawn
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             
               Hookers
               Political
               Principles
            
             had
             been
             commonly
             Received
             by
             all
             ;
             which
             I
             discerned
             soon
             after
             upon
             stricter
             Enquiry
             ,
             to
             be
             Unsound
             ,
             and
             have
             my self
             written
             a
             Confutation
             of
             them
             .
             Pa.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             way
             of
             Dodging
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Prophane
             (
             as
             you
             stile
             us
             )
             would
             have
             been
             Iesuitical
             .
             
             Here
             's
             only
             a
             bare
             wish
             that
             you
             had
             made
             a
             stricter
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Cause
             ,
             but
             no
             Acknowledgment
             that
             you
             were
             in
             the
             Wrong
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             If
             you
             knew
             of
             no
             Controversy
             in
             Divinity
             about
             it
             ;
             why
             are
             all
             your
             Writings
             stuffed
             with
             such
             a
             Huddl●
             of
             Texts
             for
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Two
             Houses
             ?
             What
             did
             you
             
               search
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Case
             ?
             
               Holy
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             486.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             were
             misled
             by
             Mr.
             
               Hookers
               First
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastical
            
             〈…〉
             Favour
             of
             
               Popular
               Power
            
             ;
             
             why
             would
             ye
             not
             let
             him
             set
             
             the
             Right
             in
             your
             
               Ecclesiastical
               ●olitiques
            
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             Duty
             to
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             ye
             some
             amends
             ?
             the
             Biasse
             which
             you
             will
             have
             him
             to
             take
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             Popular
             Power
             ,
             being
             not
             one
             jot
             to
             your
             purpose
             ,
             but
             regarding
             only
             the
             Specification
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Fountain
             ;
             and
             who●ly
             Forrein
             to
             your
             Phansy
             of
             a
             Co-ordination
             :
             Whereas
             That
             Great
             mans
             discourse
             in
             vindication
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Injunctions
             of
             the
             Church
             comes
             directly
             to
             your
             Point
             :
             and
             stands
             as
             sirm
             as
             a
             Rock
             against
             all
             the
             Insults
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             Opposition
             ;
             without
             any
             pretense
             to
             a
             Reply
             .
             But
             you
             serve
             Mr.
             Hooker
             in
             This
             ,
             and
             the
             
               King
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               English
               Clergy
            
             in
             Oth●r
             Cases
             ,
             
             as
             you
             do
             the
             Bishops
             in
             your
             Church-History
             :
             you
             turn
             over
             Indexes
             and
             Common-Places
             for
             matter
             of
             Reproach
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             obtrude
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Frailties
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             most
             Uncharitable
             mistakes
             of
             Others
             ,
             for
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Order
             ;
             but
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Their
             Virtues
             .
             (
             It
             would
             make
             a
             black
             book
             ,
             the
             Story
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             drawn
             up
             at
             the
             same
             Rate
             .
             )
             It
             is
             your
             way
             still
             ,
             under
             a
             Pretext
             of
             advancing
             the
             Mistical
             Church
             ,
             to
             depress
             the
             Visible
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             people
             out
             of
             Love
             w●th
             both
             Civill
             and
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             Pray'e
             do
             but
             observe
             and
             see
             of
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             the
             Visible
             Church
             hath
             be●n
             Constituted
             ,
             
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             now
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Church
             ,
             in
             Adams
             Family
             ,
             a
             Cain
             ,
             In
             a
             Church
             of
             Eight
             persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Pastor
             overtaken
             with
             Grosse
             Drunkenness
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             was
             a
             Cursed
             Cham.
             In
             a
             Church
             of
             six
             persons
             ,
             Two
             of
             them
             perish'd
             (
             in
             Sodom
             (
             in
             the
             flames
             among
             the
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             a
             Third
             turn'd
             into
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
             :
             The
             Two
             remaining
             Daughters
             ,
             committed
             Incest
             .
             In
             Abrahams
             Family
             ,
             an
             Ishmael
             ;
             in
             Isaac●s
             ,
             an
             Esau
             :
             even
             Rebecca
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             guilty
             of
             deceitfull
             Equivocation
             ;
             an
             Abraham
             and
             Isaac
             deny'd
             their
             Wives
             to
             save
             themselves
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             .
             In
             Iacobs
             Family
             a
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             that
             sold
             their
             brother
             Ioseph
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Isralites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             but
             Two
             permitted
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             &c.
             
             [
             The
             Ten
             Tribes
             were
             drawn
             by
             Ieroboa●
             to
             Sin
             ,
             by
             setting
             up
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             in
             Bethel
             ,
             and
             making
             
               Priests
               of
               the
               Vilest
               of
               the
               People
            
             ;
             and
             forsaking
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             
               True
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             
               Lawfull
               Priests
            
             .
             And
             these
             
               Lawfull
               Priests
            
             at
             Ierusalem
             were
             Ravening
             Wolves
             and
             Greed●
             
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             careless
             ,
             and
             cruell
             Shepherds
             .
             The
             false
             Pro
             phets
             who
             deceived
             the
             People
             were
             most
             Accepted
             .
             ]
             
               Ch
               Div.
               Pa.
            
             35.
             
             ●6
             .
             37
             .
             And
             if
             you
             run
             through
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
               ,
               Colosse
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Pergamus
               ,
               Thyatira
               ,
               Sardis
               ,
               Laodicea
               .
               ]
               Pa.
            
             39.40.41
             .
             
               you
               'le
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               the
               same
               case
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             's
             your
             end
             in
             all
             This
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             Not
             to
             make
             Sin
             less
             Odious
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             or
             Godly
             less
             Esteemed
             :
             but
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             Frame
             of
             the
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             ,
             
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differeth
             from
             the
             Iewish
             ;
             lest
             you
             should
             take
             on
             you
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             his
             house
             after
             a
             better
             Rule
             then
             his
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Pattern
             .
             
               Ibid.
               Pa.
            
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             by
             Interpretation
             ,
             The
             Non-Conformists
             are
             the
             Invisible
             Church
             ;
             
             and
             the
             
               Episcopall
               Clergy
            
             are
             the
             
               Ravening
               Wolves
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Greedy
               Dogs
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Church
               Visible
            
             ,
             According
             to
             your
             most
             obliging
             way
             of
             Allusion
             .
             But
             there
             's
             one
             thing
             I
             forgot
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             did
             not
             begin
             the
             War
             ;
             which
             with
             your
             Favour
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             a
             pin
             matter
             to
             the
             case
             in
             Question
             ;
             whether
             they
             did
             or
             not
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Kirk
             lead
             the
             Dance
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Republican
               Faction
            
             in
             England
             pay
             them
             their
             wages
             ,
             
             and
             call
             them
             their
             
               Dear
               Brethren
            
             for
             their
             pains
             ?
             And
             then
             the
             Presbyterian
             war
             was
             denounc'd
             in
             the
             Pulpi●
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Parliament-house
             too
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Republican
             broke
             out
             openly
             in
             the
             Field
             .
             What
             if
             the
             first
             Publick
             Sticklers
             ,
             were
             not
             at
             that
             time
             
               Declar'd
               Presbyterians
            
             ?
             They
             were
             yet
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             under
             another
             Notion
             ;
             and
             quickly
             after
             they
             Listed
             themselves
             under
             That
             very
             Profession
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             cover
             in
             nature
             for
             their
             purpose
             ;
             for
             That
             Schisme
             was
             never
             without
             a
             State-faction
             in
             the
             Belly
             on
             't
             .
             But
             nothing
             is
             more
             Notorious
             ,
             then
             the
             Intelligence
             that
             was
             held
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             
               Republican
               Caball
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Divines
            
             !
             The
             one
             drew
             the
             Bellowes
             ,
             and
             the
             Other
             Play'd
             the
             Tune
             .
             And
             take
             notice
             likewise
             ,
             That
             Presbyterian
             was
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             Faction
             rather
             then
             a
             note
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             Contradistinction
             to
             Royallist
             .
             
             But
             Pray'e
             finish
             your
             Repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             For
             [
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             Sins
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             of
             Particularly
             ,
             I
             do
             Implicitly
             and
             generally
             Repe●●
             of
             ,
             and
             ask
             of
             God
             to
             give
             me
             a
             particular
             Conversion
             ,
             
               &c.
               ]
               Ibid
            
             53.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             If
             you
             have
             told
             all
             the
             Particulars
             you
             know
             of
             ,
             yo●●
             Account
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             is
             soon
             cast
             up
             .
          
           
             You
             begin
             with
             a
             
               Gen●rall
               Supposition
               .
               All
               that
               ever
               I
               Thou●●●
               ,
               Said
               ,
            
             &c.
             without
             any
             One
             Instance
             ;
             or
             Acknowledgement
             .
             If
             you
             had
             sayd
             ,
             
               I
               have
               committed
               many
               Sins
               of
               This
               kinde
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               That
               ,
            
             it
             had
             been
             something
             .
          
           
             Your
             Second
             Branch
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             for
             
               no
               more
               discouragi●●
               Peevishnesse
            
             toward
             Superiours
             ;
             and
             Then
             sometimes
             
               too
               〈◊〉
               Encouraging
            
             it
             by
             being
             too
             Sharp
             your self
             against
             what
             yo●
             took
             to
             be
             
               Church
               Corruptions
            
             .
             Why
             Sorry
             for
             no
             MORE
             discouraging
             ,
             
             when
             you
             were
             so
             far
             from
             discouraging
             
               at
               all
            
             ,
             th●●
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ,
             you
             Repent
             in
             the
             same
             Period
             ,
             for
             
               too
               〈◊〉
               Encouraging
            
             ?
             This
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             ;
             but
             a
             Lame
             and
             a
             
               Gene●●●
               Particular
               Repentance
            
             .
             
             That
             which
             you
             make
             no
             more
             of
             th●●
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Peevish
             Quarrelling
             (
             as
             if
             the
             people
             had
             only
             〈◊〉
             upon
             a
             Nettle
             )
             you
             should
             have
             spoken
             out
             ,
             and
             call'd
             it
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Contumacy
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             yo●
             charge
             upon
             your self
             here
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             you
             were
             a
             little
             too
             Mealy-mouth'd
             ?
             
             But
             wher
             's
             your
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Ch●r●●-Orders
             you
             mention
             ?
             where
             's
             your
             Determination
             which
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Right
               Superiours
            
             .
             Why
             do
             ye
             not
             tell
             the
             People
             that
             yo●
             were
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             our
             Church-Corruptions
             ;
             and
             Instruct
             them
             in
             their
             Duties
             of
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             ?
             Without
             so
             doing
             ,
             That
             which
             you
             call
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             o●l●
             a
             Snare
             to
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             and
             a
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             Pang
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             for
             not
             Consulting
             t●e
             best
             Lawyers
             that
             were
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             more
             Impartially
             and
             dilligently
             then
             you
             did
             .
          
           
             
             Is
             This
             the
             Repentance
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             of
             a
             Confessor
             ?
             A
             R●pentance
             ,
             without
             a
             Confession
             :
             an
             arrant
             peice
             of
             Artifice
             ,
             a●d
             Design
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Disguise
             of
             a
             Recantation
             ,
             and
             witho●●
             any
             charge
             or
             discharge
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             keep
             in
             with
             Bo●h
             Parties
             .
             The
             Sin
             does
             not
             Ly
             in
             your
             not
             Advising
             with
             Lawyers
             concerning
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             but
             in
             Plungi●g
             your self
             and
             Others
             into
             Bloud
             ,
             hand
             over
             head
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             consulting
             the
             
             grounds
             of
             the
             Quarrell
             .
             To
             the
             Royallists
             it
             looks
             like
             an
             excuse
             of
             your
             Disloyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ;
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               was
               to
               blame
               :
               It
               was
               a
               Poynt
               of
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               I
               should
               have
               taken
               better
               Advise
               upon
               't
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Other
             Side
             accuse
             you
             as
             a
             desertor
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             you
             can
             acquit
             your self
             There
             too
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             Repented
             of
             any
             one
             Poynt
             to
             their
             Prejudice
             .
             If
             it
             be
             not
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             mean
             Good
             Faith
             ,
             do
             but
             publish
             your
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             effect
             Following
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             ask
             your
             Pardon
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Do
               Declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               Assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               
               are
               still
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               exercise
               any
               Act
               of
               
                 Sovereign
                 Power
              
               ,
               without
               or
               Against
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Command
              
               ,
               or
               Consent
               .
               I
               do
               l●kewise
               declare
               that
               the
               War
               ,
               Raised
               by
               the
               pretended
               Authority
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               1642.
               with
               all
               their
               Orders
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Impositions
               in
               pursuance
               thereof
               ,
               were
               also
               unlawfull
               :
               And
               that
               All
               Acts
               of
               Hostility
               done
               by
               Them
               or
               their
               Order
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               Party
               Commssioned
               by
               h●m
               ,
               during
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               were
               Acts
               of
               disloyalty
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               .
            
          
           
             If
             you
             be
             really
             the
             man
             that
             you
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             you
             'le
             never
             Boggle
             at
             This
             Test
             :
             But
             if
             This
             will
             not
             down
             with
             ye
             ,
             (
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             Sir
             ,
             that
             to
             my
             knowledge
             worse
             then
             this
             ,
             has
             )
             you
             will
             make
             me
             think
             of
             the
             Lady
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Eateth
               ,
               and
               wipeth
               her
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               saith
               I
               have
               done
               no
               Wic●ednesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             You
             Reflect
             in
             These
             Reproaches
             either
             upon
             my
             Particular
             Principles
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Party
             ,
             or
             upon
             Both.
             As
             to
             my self
             ;
             [
             If
             any
             man
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             Guilty
             of
             ,
             hurt
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             or
             destruction
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             Changing
             the
             Fundamental
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ]
             
               &c.
               Holy
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             489.490
             .
             [
             I
             will
             never
             gain-s●y
             him
             if
             he
             call
             me
             a
             most
             persidious
             Rebell
             ;
             and
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             am
             Guilty
             of
             far
             greater
             Sin
             ,
             then
             Murther
             ,
             Whoredome
             ,
             Drunkenesse
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Or
             if
             they
             can
             solidly
             Confute
             my
             Grounds
             ,
             I
             will
             tha●●
             them
             ,
             and
             Confesse
             my
             Sin
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               Nay
               Brother
            
             Baxter
             ,
             
               you
               must
               give
            
             Me
             
               leave
               to
               put
               in
               ●
               Word
               now
               ;
               and
               first
               to
               your
            
             Practice
             ,
             
               then
               to
               your
            
             Grounds
             .
             
               Di●
               not
               you
               animate
               the
               Party
               that
               was
               in
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               〈◊〉
               much
               as
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               That
               no
               hurt
               to
               his
            
             Person
             ?
             [
             Remem●●
             (
             say
             you
             to
             the
             Army
             )
             
               how
               far
               I
               have
               gone
               with
               you
               in
               the
               W●●
               —
               And
               shall
               I
               be
               affraid
               of
               my
               Old
               most
               Intimate
               Friends
               ?
            
             &c.
             Holy
             Com.
             Pref.
             
               Will
               you
               have
               it
               now
               that
            
             This
             Army
             ,
             your
             O●●
             ,
             and
             intimate
             Friends
             ,
             
               did
               no
               Hurt
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ?
               A●●
               now
               bethink
               your self
               ,
               of
               your
               Challenge
               in
               the
            
             Preface
             
               to
               your
            
             Ho●●
             Common
             wealth
             .
             
             [
             
               Prove
               that
               the
            
             King
             was
             the
             Highest
             Pow●●
             ,
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
            
             Divisions
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
            
             had
             Power
             to
             make
             〈◊〉
             War
             ,
             
               which
               he
               made
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               offer
               my
               Head
               to
               Iustice
               as
               a
               ●●bell
               .
               ]
               Is
               not
               This
               Destructive
               of
               the
               Kings
               Power
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               〈◊〉
               a
               Change
               of
               the
               Fundamental
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Common-wea●●●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               say
               that
               [
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               considered
            
             disjunctly
             ,
             〈…〉
             Subjects
             ,
             
             
               but
               that
            
             Conjunctly
             ,
             
               as
               a
            
             House
             or
             Body
             ,
             
               they
               〈◊〉
               the
               Sovereignty
            
             .
             ]
             Holy
             Com.
             Pa.
             433.
             
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             pa.
             462.
             
             [
             
               Te●●
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               ,
               (
               eve●
               〈◊〉
               ENACTING
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
            
             Proposing
             )
             
               is
               undoubted
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Nay
             if
             you
             go
             to
             That
             Richard
             ,
             I
             shall
             call
             You
             to
             A●compt
             for
             your
             Practises
             and
             Propositions
             too
             .
             Do
             not
             you
             remember
             a
             certain
             
               Dedicatory
               Epistle
            
             ,
             
             to
             
               Richard
               Protector
            
             ,
             i●
             your
             
               Key
               for
               Catholiques
            
             ,
             where
             you
             have
             these
             words
             ?
             [
             Gi●●
             not
             leave
             to
             every
             seducer
             to
             do
             his
             worst
             to
             damn
             mens
             So●l●
             when
             you
             will
             not
             Tolerate
             every
             Traytor
             to
             draw
             your
             Am●ie●
             or
             PEOPLE
             into
             Rebellion
             .
             ]
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             [
             This
             is
             one
             th●t
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             present
             happiness
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             all
             the
             Providences
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             been
             brought
             〈◊〉
             what
             we
             are
             .
             ]
             Do
             not
             you
             here
             acknowledge
             Richard
             the
             
               Pr●tectors
               
               Sovereignty
            
             ?
             and
             blesse
             all
             the
             Providences
             that
             have
             brought
             matters
             so
             Comfortably
             about
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Ay
               ,
               Ay
            
             ,
             Baxter
             ;
             
             
               That
               's
               a
               Doctrine
               you
               taught
               me
               in
               your
            
             Commonwealth
             .
             [
             
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Present
               Government
               ,
               as
               set
               over
               us
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               Obey
               for
               Conscience-sak●
               ,
               and
               to
               behave
               my self
               as
               a
               Loyal
               Subject
               towards
               Them.
            
             
             
               For
               a
               Full
               and
               Free
               Parliament
               hath
               own'd
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               is
               notoriously
               the
            
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Evidence
               that
               former
               Princes
               had
               to
               Iustify
               their
               Best
               Titles
               .
            
             Pa.
             484.
             
             
               Whereas
               in
               Truth
               neither
               was
               This
               a
            
             Free
             Parliament
             ,
             
               nor
               any
            
             Parliament
             
               at
               all
               ;
               neither
               w●s
               your
               submission
               to
               the
               present
               Power
               ,
               an
               Act
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               the
            
             same
             Conscience
             
               would
               have
               oblig'd
               you
               as
               well
               to
               the
            
             King
             ,
             
               upon
               the
            
             same
             Grounds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             In
             good
             time
             
               Mr.
               Richard
            
             :
             And
             who
             taught
             ye
             ,
             I
             wonder
             your
             Complements
             to
             
               Prince
               Richard
            
             in
             the
             
               Five
               disputations
            
             ?
             Where
             you
             Addresse
             your self
             [
             
               To
               His
               Highnesse
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               Lord
               Protectour
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             Ireland
             .
             ]
             
               Ep.
               Ded.
            
             And
             further
             [
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Zeal
                   for
                   God
                   will
                   kindle
                   in
                   your
                   SUBJECTS
                   ,
                   a
                   zeal
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   your
                   Life
                   &
                   Government
                   is
                   Divine
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   Divine
                   will
                   you
                   appear
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   Amiable
                   ,
                   and
                   Honourable
                   to
                   the
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   Reverend
                   to
                   the
                   Evill
                   .
                   Parliaments
                   will
                   Love
                   and
                   honour
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   abhor
                   the
                   Motions
                   that
                   tend
                   to
                   a
                   Division
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   
                     Iust
                     Displeasure
                  
                   .
                   Ministers
                   will
                   heartily
                   pray
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   prayse
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   his
                   Mercies
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   Teach
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   Love
                   ,
                   Honour
                   and
                   Obey
                   you
                   .
                   The
                   People
                   will
                   Rejoyce
                   in
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   be
                   lov'd
                   or
                   Fear'd
                   of
                   All.
                   Such
                   Happinesse
                   attendeth
                   Serious
                   Piety
                   ,
                   when
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   selfishnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Neglect
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   shame
                   and
                   Ruine
                   of
                   Prince
                   and
                   People
                   .
                   I
                   crave
                   your
                   Highnesse
                   Pardon
                   for
                   this
                   Boldness
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Favourable
                   Acceptance
                   of
                   the
                   Tender'd
                   Service
                   of
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Faithfull
                     Subject
                     to
                     your
                     Highness
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     are
                     an
                     Officer
                     of
                     the
                     Universal
                     King
                     ,
                     
                       Richard
                       Baxter
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               I'
               keep
               still
               to
               my
               Old
               Master
               Doctour
               of
               the
            
             Aphorisms
             ,
             [
             
               If
               a
               Person
               enter
               into
               a
               military
               State
               against
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               by
               Them
               be
               Conquered
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               Restore
               him
               ,
               unless
               there
               be
               some
               other
               Special
               Obligation
               upon
               them
               ,
               beside
               their
               Allegeance
               .
               ]
               Thes.
            
             145.
             
             And
             moreover
             [
             
               If
               the
               Person
               dispossest
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               Vnjustly
               ▪
               do
               afterward
               become
               Vncapable
               of
               Government
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Subjects
               du●y
               to
               seek
               his
               Restitution
               .
            
             ]
             Thes.
             146.
             
             
               And
               yet
               again
               [
               Whosoever
               exp●lls
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               though
               Injuri●usly
               ,
               and
               resolves
               to
               revive
               the
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               restored
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Common-Wealth
               may
               prosper
               without
               his
               Restauration
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               such
               an
               Injur'd
               Prince
               ,
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               to
               resign
               his
               Government
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               w●ll
               not
               ,
               the
               People
               ought
               to
               Iudge
               him
               as
               m●de
               Incable
               by
               Providence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               seek
               his
               Restitution
               to
               the
               Apparent
               Ruine
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               .
            
             ]
             Thes.
             147.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Praye
             let
             me
             put
             in
             a
             Word
             betwixt
             ye
             .
             What
             do
             you
             call
             Incapacitys
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             When
             Providence
             depriveth
             a
             man
             of
             his
             VNDERSTANDING
             ,
             
             He
             is
             
               Materia
               Indisposita
            
             ,
             and
             Vncapable
             of
             Government
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             the
             
               Name
               .
               ]
               Thes.
            
             135.
             
             [
             If
             God
             permits
             Princes
             to
             turn
             so
             WICKED
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Uncapable
             of
             Governing
             ,
             
             So
             as
             is
             consis●ent
             with
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             he
             permits
             them
             to
             depose
             Themselves
             .
             ]
             Thes.
             136.
             
             Again
             ;
             [
             If
             Providence
             Statedly
             disable
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             from
             the
             executing
             of
             Laws
             ,
             Protecting
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             other
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             it
             maketh
             him
             an
             Uncapable
             Subject
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             so
             deposeth
             him
             .
             ]
             For
             a
             Government
             so
             Impotent
             ,
             is
             None
             .
             A
             capacity
             for
             the
             Work
             and
             Ends
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             Person
             ;
             and
             when
             That
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             Power
             ceaseth
             .
             ]
             
               H●l
               .
               Comm.
               Pag.
            
             137.138
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               And
               then
               you
               say
               further
            
             ,
             Thes.
             153.
             
             
               That
               [
               Any
               thing
               that
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Sign
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               This
               is
               the
               Person
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               should
               be
               Governed
               ,
               is
               enough
               (
               as
               Ioyned
               to
               Gods
               Laws
               )
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               Consent
               ,
               and
               Obey
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               Governour
               .
               )
               Vpon
               which
               Ground
               ,
               you
               your self
               do
               Iustify
               all
               that
               I
               have
               either
               said
               ,
               or
               do●e
               ,
               in
               submission
               to
            
             Richard.
             
               And
               so
               you
               do
               likewise
               in
               your
            
             Thesis
             149.
             
             [
             
               If
               the
               Rightfull
               Governour
               be
               so
               long
               dispossest
               ,
               that
               the
               Common-Wealth
               can
               be
               no
               longer
               be
               without
               Government
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               to
               the
               appar●nt
               hazzard
               of
               it's
               Ruine
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               Iudge
               that
               Providence
               has
               disp●●sest
               
               the
               Former
               ,
               and
               presently
               consent
               to
               another
               .
               ]
               We
               must
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               [
               because
               we
               cannot
               have
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               wee
               'l
               have
               none
               ,
               but
               be
               Vngoverned
               ;
               This
               is
               to
               break
               an
               Express
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               Order
               and
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               a
               Persons
               sake
               .
            
             ]
             P.
             162.
             
             
               And
               then
               there
               's
               another
               thing
            
             ;
             You
             put
             all
             the
             Cases
             that
             ever
             you
             could
             muster
             up
             ,
             against
             the
             Kings
             Return
             .
             [
             
               If
               a
               King
               (
               you
               say
               )
               dissolves
               the
               Government
               he
               can
               be
               no
               Governour
               .
            
             
             
               If
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               no
               King.
               A
               destroyer
               cannot
               be
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               and
               Defender
               ;
               He
               proclaimeth
               Hostility
               ,
               and
               is
               Therefore
               not
               to
               be
               Trusted
               .
            
             ]
             Pa.
             539.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             well
             ?
             Richard.
             If
             you
             had
             pleased
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             found
             out
             some
             other
             Aphorismes
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             done
             as
             much
             Right
             I
             'm
             sure
             to
             Sovereign
             Power
             as
             any
             man
             living
             .
             
             Do
             not
             I
             say
             Thes.
             326.
             
             That
             [
             It
             is
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             to
             defend
             their
             Prince
             ,
             with
             their
             Strength
             ,
             and
             hazzard
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             against
             all
             Forreign
             and
             Domestique
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             seek
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             Ruine
             ?
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               If
               you
               speak
               This
               to
               the
               Cause
               in
               Question
            
             ;
             
             
               how
               will
               you
               come
               off
               where
               you
               say
               [
               If
               I
               had
               known
               that
               the
               Parliament
               had
               been
               the
               Beginners
               ;
               and
               in
               most
               fa●●t
               ,
               yet
               the
               Ruine
               of
               our
            
             Trustees
             ,
             and
             Representives
             ,
             
               and
               so
               of
               all
               the
            
             Security
             
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               is
               a
            
             Punishment
             greater
             
               then
               any
               fault
               of
               theirs
               against
               a
               King
               ,
               can
               from
               him
               deserve
               :
               and
               That
               Their
               saul●s
               cannot
               disoblige
               me
               from
               defending
               the
               Common-Wealth
               .
               ●
               Owned
               not
               all
               that
               ever
               they
               did
               :
               but
               I
               took
               it
               to
               be
               my
               Duty
               to
               look
               to
               the
               mayn
               End.
               And
               I
               kn●w
               that
               the
               King
               had
               all
               his
               Power
               for
               the
               Common
               Good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               none
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               Therefore
               that
               no
               Cause
               can
               Warrant
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Common-Wealth
               the
               Party
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               exercise
               Hostility
               against
               .
            
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             Pa.
             480.
             
             [
             
               All
               this
               s●●med
               plain
               to
               me
               ]
               And
               [
               When
               I
               found
               so
               many
               things
               Conjunct
               ,
               as
            
             Two
             
               of
               the
            
             Three
             Estates
             
               against
               the
            
             Will
             
               of
               the
               King
               Alone
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               Representatives
               and
               Trustees
               assaulted
               in
               the
               Guarding
               of
               our
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               the
               Highest
               Court
               defending
               them
               against
            
             offending
             Subjects
             ,
             
             
               and
               se●king
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               Legal
               Tryal
               ;
               and
               the
               Kingdoms
               Safety
               ,
               and
               the
               Common
               Good
               ,
               involved
               in
               their
               Cause
            
             (
             which
             may
             be
             more
             fully
             manifested
             ,
             
             but
             that
             I
             would
             not
             stir
             too
             much
             in
             the
             Evils
             of
             times
             past
             ;
             )
             
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               m●re
               concurring
               ,
               perswaded
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               was
            
             Sinfull
             to
             be
             Neutrals
             ,
             and
             Treach●rous
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Parliament
             in
             that
             Cause
             .
             ]
             —
             [
             
               It
               were
               a
               wonder
               if
               so
               many
               humble
               ,
               honest
               Christians
               ,
            
             fearful
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             Praying
             
             for
             Direction
             ,
             
             
               should
               be
               all
               mistaken
               in
               so
               weighty
               a
               Case
               ,
               and
               so
               many
            
             Damme's
             
               all
               in
               the
               Right
            
             .
             ]
             pa.
             481.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Very
             Learnedly
             apply'd
             .
             But
             do
             not
             I
             say
             Pa.
             437
             ▪
             That
             [
             if
             a
             Parliament
             would
             wrong
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             depose
             him
             Unjustly
             ,
             
             and
             change
             the
             Government
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             no
             Power
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Nation
             may
             refuse
             to
             serve
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             yea
             ,
             may
             forcibly
             restrayn
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             Not●riously
             betray
             their
             Trust
             ,
             not
             in
             some
             Tolerable
             matters
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Fundamentalls
             ,
             
             or
             Points
             that
             the
             Common
             Good
             dependeth
             on
             ,
             and
             engage
             in
             a
             Cause
             that
             would
             destroy
             the
             Happynesse
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             It
             is
             then
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             an●
             cleave
             to
             the
             King
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             ]
             Pag.
             438.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               ye
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             
               be
               pleased
               to
               Compare
            
             pa.
             43●
             .
             with
             pa.
             424.
             
               where
               you
               lay
               down
               This
            
             Thes●●
             [
             
               Though
               some
               inj●ry
               to
               the
               King
               be
               the
               Occasion
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               the
               P●●ple
               to
               defend
               the
               Common-wealth
               against
               him
               ;
               Y●t
               so
               ,
               as
               th●t
               t●●y
               protest
               against
               That
               Injury
               .
            
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             say
             ye
             all
             this
             while
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             making
             Co●nt
             to
             an
             Usurper
             ?
             
             [
             When
             it
             is
             Notorious
             (
             
               say
               I
            
             )
             that
             where
             a
             ma●
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             Govern
             ,
             People
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             Obey
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             Accident
             .
             ]
             Thesis
             339.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               We
               detest
               their
               O●inion
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               a
               strong
               and
               pr●sperous
               Vsurper
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               be
               defended
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Ki●g
               is
               not
               to
               be
               def●nd●d
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               hazzard
               of
               our
               Estates
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Lives
               .
            
             ]
             Non-Conf
             .
             2d
             .
             part
             .
             Pa.
             77.
             
             [
             
               Meer
               Conquest
               with●●●
               Consent
            
             ,
             
             
               is
               no
            
             Just
             Title
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             P.
             108.
             
             
               And
               again
               ,
               [
               Vs●rp●●
               have
               no
               True
               Power
               ,
               nor
               do
               their
               Commands
               bind
               anb
               one
               in
               Consc●ence
               to
               formal
               Obedience
               :
            
             
             
               nor
               may
               they
               be
               set
               up
               and
               defended
               agai●●●
               the
               Lawfull
               Governour
               .
            
             ]
             Pa.
             55.
             
             [
             
               And
               Those
               are
               Vsurpers
               〈◊〉
               by
               Force
               or
               Fraud
               depose
               the
               Lawfull
               Governour
               and
               take
               his
               place
               .
            
             Ibid.
             [
             
               If
               Vsurpers
               claim
               the
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Su●ject
               must
               Iudge
               wh●●
               is
               their
               King
               and
               must
               defend
               his
               Right
               .
            
             
             ]
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea.
             70.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             the
             People
             shall
             Miss-Judge
             ?
             [
             All
             things
             are
             not
             destructive
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
             that
             are
             Judg'd
             so
             by
             Dissenting
             Subjects
             .
             ]
             
               Holy
               Com.
               Pref.
            
             [
             Nor
             are
             Subje●ts
             
             allow'd
             to
             Resist
             ,
             
             whenever
             they
             are
             consident
             that
             Rulers
             would
             destroy
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             [
             Oh
             how
             happy
             would
             the
             best
             of
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             be
             ,
             If
             they
             had
             the
             Rulers
             that
             our
             Ingratitude
             hath
             cast
             off
             .
             ]
             [
             Our
             old
             Constitution
             ,
             was
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ,
             which
             we
             were
             sworn
             and
             sworn
             ,
             and
             sworn
             again
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             Defend
             .
             The
             King
             with-drawing
             ,
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Ruled
             alone
             ,
             though
             they
             Attempted
             not
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Species
             of
             Government
             .
             Next
             This
             ,
             we
             had
             the
             
               Major
               part
            
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             the
             
               Corrupt
               Majority
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Army
             call'd
             them
             )
             being
             cast
             out
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             &c.
             
               'T
               is
               no
               matter
               for
               the
               Following
               Revolutions
            
             ;
             [
             To
             resist
             ,
             or
             depose
             the
             
               Best
               Governours
            
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             forbidden
             to
             Subjects
             on
             point
             of
             Damnation
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Pray'e
               hold
               your
               hand
               a
               little
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             .
             
             
               If
               the
               Government
               was
               i●
               King
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               how
               came
               the
               Two
               Houses
               ●o
               Rule
            
             Alone
             ,
             
               with
               an
               Vsurpation
               ?
               And
               without
               changing
               the
            
             Species
             
               of
               the
               Government
               ?
               or
               how
               came
               we
               ,
               that
               you
               say
               were
               sworn
               over
               and
               over
               to
               all
               Three
               ,
               to
               depose
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Submit
               to
               the
               other
               Two
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               the
               Government
               sink
               from
               a
               Mona●chy
               ,
               into
               a●
               Aristocracy
               ?
               and
               why
               might
               not
               the
            
             Commons
             ,
             
               cast
               out
               the
            
             Lords
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Army
             the
             Commons
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               the
            
             Two
             Houses
             
               cast
               off
               the
            
             King
             ?
             
               Especially
               by
               your
               own
               Comment
               upon
               ,
            
             [
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             3E9
             .
             
             
               Where
               you
               expound
            
             the
             Higher
             Power
             ,
             
               to
               be
               Intended
               of
               the
               Governours
               in
            
             Actual
             Possession
             .
             
               What
               hindred
               this
               A●gument
               from
               holding
               ,
               when
               the
            
             King
             
               was
               in
               Actual
               Possession
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             A
             people
             may
             give
             an
             Honourary
             Title
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             the
             same
             to
             Others
             ,
             
             that
             have
             part
             in
             the
             Sovereignty
             .
             ]
             [
             So
             that
             Names
             are
             not
             the
             only
             Notes
             of
             Sovereignty
             .
             Wherefore
             one
             must
             not
             Judge
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             Princes
             by
             their
             Titles
             ,
             or
             Names
             .
             ]
             
               Ho.
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             432.
             
             
             [
             The
             Law
             saith
             the
             King
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             against
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             nor
             them
             that
             have
             part
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             with
             him
             .
             To
             Resist
             him
             here
             is
             not
             to
             Resist
             Power
             ,
             but
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             Private
             Will.
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             Resisted
             then
             he
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             also
             the
             Higher
             Power
             .
             ]
             
               Ho.
               Com.
               
               Pa.
            
             431.
             
             
             
               And
               there
               's
               more
               in
               't
               yet
            
             .
             [
             If
             a
             Prince
             be
             statedly
             made
             a
             Begger
             ,
             or
             forsaken
             ,
             or
             Ejected
             by
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             so
             Uncapable
             of
             Governing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             
               pro
               Tempore
            
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             for
             That
             time
             ,
             (
             that
             have
             no
             opportunity
             to
             Restore
             him
             )
             are
             disobliged
             from
             his
             Actual
             Government
             .
             [
             Pa.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               So
               that
               the
               S●izing
               of
               a
               Prince's
               Revenue
               ,
               deposes
               him
               from
               〈◊〉
               Sover●ignty
               ,
               and
               descharges
               his
               Subjects
               of
               their
               Obedience
               .
               But
               I
               took
               [
               Inferior
               Magistrates
               to
               be
               Subjects
               of
               the
               King
               as
               well
               as
               the
               meanest
               men
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               to
               have
               no
               more
               Power
               to
               Depose
               ,
               or
               take
               up
               Arm●
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               other
               Subjects
               .
               ]
            
             Non-Con
             .
             Plea
             ,
             2d
             .
             part
             p.
             5●
             .
             
               And
               [
               In
               all
               the
               times
               of
               Vsurpation
               ,
               and
               since
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               and
               wrote
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Person
               is
               Inviolable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Iudg'd
               by
               none
               ,
               either
               Pe●r
               ,
               or
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               none
               but
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               they
               m●y
               call
               to
               Account
               ,
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               Punish
               .
               ]
            
             Pref.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             I
             shall
             leave
             [
             Others
             to
             Judge
             ,
             in
             what
             Cases
             Subje●●s
             may
             Resist
             Kings
             by
             Arms
             ;
             We
             shall
             only
             Conclude
             ,
             that
             no
             Humane
             Power
             can
             Abrogate
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               Non-C●●
               .
               Plea.
            
             2
             
               d.
               Part
               Pa.
            
             57.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               And
               may
               not
               the
               Two
               Houses
               be
               Resisted
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               as
               well
               as
               they
               oppo●●●
               the
               King
               ?
               [
               Mod●●●
               Subj●cts
               should
               rather
               study
               what
               Laws
               God
               hath
               made
               for
            
             Themselves
             ,
             
               then
               what
               〈◊〉
               he
               hath
               made
               for
               Kings
               ;
               and
               what
               〈…〉
            
             Own
             duty
             
               th●●
               wh●t
               i●
               the
               Kings
               :
               [
               Th●ugh
               〈…〉
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               .
               ]
               Non-Con
               .
               Plea
               ,
            
             2
             
               d.
               Part.
               Pa.
            
             48.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             Nay
             I
             am
             as
             little
             for
             Restraining
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             as
             any
             ●lesh
             breathing
             .
             [
             It
             is
             not
             sa●e
             or
             Lawfull
             for
             the
             People
             to
             Limit
             ,
             or
             Restrain
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             from
             dispos●●g
             so
             far
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             All
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             A●l
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             End
             of
             Government
             .
             ]
             Thesis
             115.
             
             Nay
             [
             A
             Governour
             cannot
             Law●ully
             be
             Restrayned
             by
             the
             People
             from
             preserving
             them
             .
             ]
             Thes.
             120.
             
             [
             For
             the
             Multitude
             are
             Covetous
             ,
             
             Tenacious
             ,
             Injudicious
             ,
             and
             Incompetent
             Judges
             of
             the
             Necessities
             ,
             or
             Commodity
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             ]
             Pa.
             115.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               was
               it
               you
               were
               saying
               e'en
               now
               of
               the
            
             Best
             Governours
             
               in
               the
               World
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             I
             was
             saying
             ,
             that
             [
             the
             Best
             Governours
             in
             all
             the
             World
             that
             have
             the
             Supremacy
             have
             been
             Resisted
             or
             deposed
             in
             England
             .
             I
             mean
             1.
             
             Them
             that
             the
             Army
             called
             the
             
               C●rrupt
               Majority
            
             :
             or
             an
             Hundred
             Forty
             and
             Three
             Imprison'd
             ,
             and
             Secluded
             Members
             of
             the
             Long
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Majority
             ,
             had
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             power
             .
             
             2.
             
             The
             Powers
             that
             were
             last
             layd
             by
             .
             I
             should
             with
             great
             Rejoycing
             give
             a
             Thousand
             Thanks
             to
             That
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             acquaint
             me
             of
             One
             Nation
             upon
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             hath
             better
             Governours
             in
             Sovereign
             Power
             (
             as
             to
             Wisdome
             and
             Holyness
             Conjun●t
             )
             then
             those
             that
             have
             been
             Resisted
             ,
             or
             deposed
             in
             
               Engl●●●
               .
               Ho.
               Com.
               Pref.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               You
               Speak
               of
               the
            
             Secluded
             Members
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
            
             Two
             Cromwells
             .
             
               But
               they
               all
               came
               in
               by
               Violence
               ;
               And
               [
               I
               know
               none
               of
               the
               Non-Conformists
               that
               take
               it
               not
               for
               Rebellion
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               or
               s●t
               up
               ●orcibly
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Supreme
               R●ler
               ,
               or
            
             Without
             him
             ]
             R.
             Bs.
             Letter
             to
             Mr.
             Hinckly
             .
             Pa.
             8●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             The
             Parliament
             did
             Remonstrate
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Subversion
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             Common
             Good
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             People
             whose
             Trustees
             they
             were
             ]
             
               Ho.
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             471.
             
             And
             [
             If
             a
             Nation
             Regularly
             chuse
             a
             Representative
             Body
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             ,
             Prudent
             ,
             Interested
             Members
             ,
             to
             discern
             their
             dangers
             and
             the
             Remedies
             ,
             and
             preserve
             their
             Liberties
             and
             Safety
             ,
             the
             People
             t●emselves
             are
             to
             discern
             These
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             Remedies
             by
             THEIR
             eyes
             .
             ]
             Thes.
             356.
             
             
             And
             I
             think
             [
             it
             was
             time
             for
             us
             to
             believe
             a
             Parliament
             concerning
             our
             Danger
             ,
             and
             Theirs
             ,
             when
             we
             heard
             so
             many
             Impious
             persons
             rage
             against
             them
             ]
             Pa.
             472.
             [
             the
             Irish
             professing
             to
             raise
             Arms
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             Prerogative
             and
             their
             own
             Religion
             against
             the
             Parliament
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             time
             as
             This
             ,
             we
             had
             Reason
             to
             believe
             our
             entrusted
             Watchmen
             ,
             that
             told
             us
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             no
             Reason
             to
             suffer
             our
             Lives
             and
             Libertyes
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             Trust
             ,
             and
             wholly
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King.
             We
             had
             rather
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             
             be
             put
             upon
             the
             Inconvenience
             of
             Justifying
             our
             Defence
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             been
             Butcher'd
             by
             Thousands
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             such
             hands
             as
             Ireland
             did
             .
             ]
             Pa.
             473.
             
             But
             [
             all
             the
             Wars
             that
             have
             been
             since
             the
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Violence
             done
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             :
             were
             far
             from
             being
             own'd
             by
             the
             Common
             
             Sort
             of
             the
             
               Now
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Non-Conf
               .
               Plea.
               Pa.
            
             138.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               You
               were
               saying
               a
               while
               agoe
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               that
               a
            
             Parliament
             
               that
               destroys
            
             Fundamentals
             ,
             
               is
               an
            
             Enemy
             
               to
               the
            
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             People
             ought
             to
             oppose
             
               them
               .
               Pray'e
               Say
               :
               〈◊〉
               not
               the
               Freedome
               and
               Right
               of
               the
            
             Electors
             ,
             
               as
               much
               a
            
             Fundamental
             ,
             
             
               as
               the
            
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             Trust
             
               of
               the
            
             Elected
             ?
             
               How
               comes
               it
               then
               that
               you
               propound
               the
            
             Reducing
             of
             Elections
             to
             the
             Faithf●●l
             ,
             honest
             Upright
             men
             ,
             ]
             &c.
             Pref.
             to
             the
             Ho.
             Com.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             Let
             me
             speak
             afterwards
             of
             the
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Utility
             of
             This
             Cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             [
             It
             is
             known
             that
             Parliaments
             
               quà
               Tales
            
             ,
             are
             not
             Divine
             ,
             Religious
             ,
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             Just.
             The
             Six
             Articles
             by
             which
             the
             Martyrs
             were
             burnt
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             a
             Parliament
             .
             All
             the
             Laws
             for
             the
             Papal
             Interests
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Popery
             ▪
             have
             been
             made
             by
             them
             .
             They
             have
             often
             Followed
             the
             Wills
             of
             Princes
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             Indefectible
             ,
             nor
             Immutable
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             
               Ho.
               Com.
               Pa.
            
             243.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Very
             right
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             late
             Orders
             and
             Ordinances
             〈◊〉
             Sequestring
             Crown
             and
             Church-Revenues
             ,
             
             Commitments
             ,
             Plunders
             ,
             Decimations
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             made
             by
             that
             which
             you
             call
             a
             Parliament
             .
             But
             see
             now
             in
             what
             a
             Condition
             Th●t
             people
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             sees
             with
             the
             Parliaments
             Eyes
             ,
             in
             ca●●
             of
             such
             Parliaments
             ,
             as
             you
             suppose
             :
             and
             the
             Remedy
             you
             prescribe
             ,
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             disease
             ;
             for
             take
             away
             the
             Freedome
             of
             Choyce
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             Chosen
             are
             a
             Faction
             rather
             then
             a
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             [
             It
             is
             known
             that
             there
             are
             Mambers
             of
             Vario●●
             minds
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             
             and
             sometime
             ,
             the
             miscarrying
             Party
             is
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             few
             more
             voices
             they
             might
             brsng
             Misery
             o●
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             This
             we
             have
             found
             in
             severall
             cases
             upon
             Experiment
             ;
             to
             the
             Ruine
             of
             three
             Kingdomes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             3.
             
             [
             It
             is
             well
             known
             that
             in
             most
             parts
             ,
             the
             Majo●-Vote
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             that
             are
             Chusers
             are
             Ignorant
             ,
             selfish
             ,
             of
             
             Private
             Spirits
             ,
             ruled
             by
             mony
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             their
             Landlords
             ,
             and
             other
             Great
             and
             Powerful
             men
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             they
             are
             bitterly
             distasted
             against
             the
             Serious
             ,
             diligent
             Practice
             of
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christ.
             ]
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             [
             It
             is
             therefore
             apparent
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             
             They
             would
             chuse
             such
             as
             are
             of
             their
             minds
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             by
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Accident
             that
             heretofore
             they
             did
             not
             so
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Here
             's
             a
             Compendious
             Model
             Mr.
             Baxter
             of
             your
             Project
             [
             for
             the
             due
             Regulation
             of
             the
             Electours
             ,
             
             and
             Elections
             of
             Parliament
             ]
             Thes.
             211.
             
             First
             ,
             you
             propound
             to
             take
             away
             from
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             their
             Ancient
             ,
             and
             Undoubted
             Right
             of
             Chusing
             their
             own
             Representatives
             .
             2.
             to
             Unqualify
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Commonalty
             of
             the
             Land
             that
             are
             Well
             Affected
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             And
             3ly
             .
             To
             Pack
             a
             Faction
             under
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Parliament
             of
             your
             own
             Leaven
             .
             Or
             if
             that
             will
             not
             doe
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             employing
             the
             Rabble
             again
             to
             give
             the
             House
             a
             swinging
             Purge
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             at
             your
             Journeys
             End.
             Proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             [
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Wars
             ,
             
             the
             Change
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             the
             Differences
             of
             Religious
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             Sects
             that
             have
             lately
             risen
             up
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             strict
             Laws
             of
             Parliament
             about
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Specially
             their
             Taxes
             ,
             have
             deeply
             discontented
             them
             ,
             and
             exasperated
             them
             against
             such
             as
             they
             think
             have
             caused
             these
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             would
             now
             purposely
             design
             Their
             Ruine
             .
             ]
             
               Ibid.
               In
               fine
            
             ,
             [
             Without
             Regulating
             Elections
             ,
             what
             Probability
             is
             there
             ,
             but
             the
             next
             that
             is
             chosen
             by
             a
             Majority
             of
             Votes
             ,
             with
             absolute
             Freedom
             ,
             will
             undoe
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             ;
             and
             be
             revenged
             to
             the
             full
             on
             all
             that
             were
             so
             odious
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Settle
             our
             Calamity
             by
             a
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             more
             Candid
             Account
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             
             then
             you
             Intended
             it
             .
             For
             the
             People
             may
             well
             be
             allow'd
             to
             have
             Cursed
             the
             Authours
             of
             those
             bloudy
             Broyles
             ;
             The
             Prophaning
             of
             our
             Temples
             ;
             The
             suppressing
             of
             our
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             Propagating
             of
             so
             many
             Sects
             and
             Schisms
             ;
             and
             bringing
             the
             Nation
             to
             Grone
             under
             Their
             Taxes
             ,
             like
             the
             Asse
             under
             the
             Burthen
             .
             But
             how
             is
             That
             the
             Peoples
             Representative
             ,
             that
             Shuts
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Election
             ,
             and
             acts
             
             both
             Without
             ,
             and
             Against
             their
             Consent
             ?
             The
             Tenth
             part
             of
             this
             encroachment
             upon
             the
             Common
             Liberty
             ,
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             Cry'd
             out
             against
             ,
             as
             Arbitrary
             And
             Tyrannicall
             .
             But
             what
             way
             would
             you
             direct
             for
             the
             Limiting
             of
             the
             Qualifications
             ?
          
        
         
           
             ba.
             
          
           
             
             [
             Let
             all
             Pastors
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             are
             Approved
             ,
             have
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             Tolerated
             ,
             an
             Instrument
             of
             Toleration
             ;
             and
             let
             no
             man
             be
             a
             chuser
             or
             a
             Ruler
             that
             holdeth
             not
             Communion
             with
             an
             Approved
             or
             Tolerated
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             signify'd
             under
             the
             Pastors
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             thereof
             .
             ]
             Thes.
             219.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             A
             most
             excellent
             Invention
             to
             advance
             the
             Empire
             of
             Presbytery
             ,
             
             and
             enslave
             all
             other
             degrees
             and
             Perswasions
             of
             men
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             The
             Humble
             Petition
             and
             Advice
             determineth
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Penalty
             of
             a
             Thousand
             pounds
             ,
             
             and
             Imprisonment
             till
             it
             be
             paid
             ,
             no
             person
             be
             Elected
             and
             sit
             in
             Parliament
             but
             ]
             [
             
               Such
               as
               are
               persons
               of
               known
               Integrity
               ,
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Good
               Conversation
               .
            
             
             They
             are
             sworn
             also
             for
             
               Fidelity
               to
               the
               Protector
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             A
             more
             excellent
             Act
             hath
             not
             been
             made
             ,
             for
             the
             happynesse
             of
             England
             ,
             concerning
             Parliaments
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             .
             
             ]
             
               Ho.
               Com.
            
             257.258
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             you
             mean
             by
             this
             
               Known
               Integrity
            
             ?
             or
             who
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Iudges
             of
             it
             ?
             
             I
             take
             That
             man
             that
             Publickly
             Sacrifices
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Fortune
             ,
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             his
             Freedome
             to
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Prince
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             
               Known
               Integrity
            
             :
             and
             him
             that
             Acts
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             clearly
             the
             contrary
             .
             
             I
             take
             the
             Publican
             ,
             that
             smites
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             crys
             ,
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               a
               sinner
            
             ;
             to
             have
             more
             of
             the
             
               Fear
               of
               God
            
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Pharisee
             ,
             that
             Prays
             in
             the
             
               Market
               Place
            
             ,
             and
             
               thanks
               God
               that
               he
               is
               not
               as
               Other
               men
               are
            
             :
             And
             I
             take
             him
             to
             be
             of
             as
             
               Good
               a
               Conversation
            
             ,
             that
             submits
             quietly
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             Reverences
             Authority
             ,
             and
             contents
             himself
             with
             his
             Lawful
             Lot
             ,
             As
             he
             is
             that
             values
             himself
             upon
             Out-braving
             Publique
             Order
             ,
             Reviling
             his
             Betters
             ;
             Living
             upon
             the
             spoil
             ,
             and
             devouring
             the
             Bread
             of
             the
             Oppressed
             .
          
           
           
             What
             would
             you
             say
             now
             to
             the
             turning
             of
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             of
             
               your
               Qualifications
            
             on
             the
             
               other
               side
            
             ?
             and
             to
             the
             Kings
             excluding
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             by
             an
             Oath
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             as
             your
             
               Richard
               [
               excluded
               delinquents
               in
               the
               late
               Eections
               .
               ]
               Ho.
               Com.
               P.
            
             244.
             
             [
             
               So
               that
               the
               People
               durst
               not
               go
               according
               otheir
               Inclinations
               .
               ]
               Ibid.
            
             But
             why
             do
             I
             argue
             from
             your
             Practises
             ,
             when
             your
             Positions
             do
             naturally
             leade
             to
             
               the
               same
               undutyfull
               Ends
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             My
             dull
             Brain
             could
             never
             find
             out
             any
             one
             point
             of
             difference
             in
             Theology
             ,
             about
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Duty
             of
             Obedience
             in
             the
             People
             ,
             between
             the
             Divines
             called
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             Episcopal
             .
             If
             you
             know
             any
             ,
             name
             them
             me
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             your
             Proofs
             .
             
               R.
               B's
               .
               Letter
               to
            
             Mr.
             
               Hinckly
               ,
               ]
               Pa.
            
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               a
               Confounding
               of
               your
            
             Metaphysicks
             
               methinks
               with
               your
            
             Politiques
             ,
             
               to
               talk
               of
               Points
               of
            
             Theology
             ,
             
             
               in
               matters
               of
            
             Civil
             Power
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             
               without
               distinguishing
               between
               our
            
             Credenda
             and
             Agenda
             ,
             Notion
             and
             Practice
             ;
             Supernaturall
             Truths
             and
             Moral
             Duties
             .
             
               And
               why
            
             [
             The
             Divines
             CALLED
             Presbyterians
             ]
             
               and
               not
               rather
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ?
             
               For
               they
               are
               not
            
             ALL
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               that
               are
               so
            
             CALLED
             ;
             
               and
               there
               's
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Principles
               of
            
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ,
             as
             Presbyterian
             ,
             
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               those
               very
            
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               as
               they
               are
               range●
               und●r
               ●he
               B●nner
               of
               a
            
             Civil
             Interest
             .
             
               But
               over
               and
               above
               all
               Thi●
               ,
               you
               have
               carry'd
               it
               a
               great
               deal
               ●oo
               far
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               the
            
             Episcopal
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             
               hold
               the
            
             same
             Principles
             
               in
               the
               Point
               of
            
             King
             and
             Subject
             .
             
               You
               sh●uld
               rather
               have
               acknowledg'd
               ▪
               the
               disagreements
               ,
               and
               maintain'd
               the
               P●i●ciple
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               hold
            
             ,
             1.
             
             [
             
               Th●t
               the
               Parliament
               by
               the
               Constitution
               ,
            
             
             
               have
               part
               of
               the
               Sovere●●●t●
            
             .
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             Pa.
             457.
             
             [
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               Sovereignty
               is
               joyntly
               i●
               K●●g
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               as
               Three
               Estates
               .
            
             ]
             465.
             
             [
             3.
             
             
               The
               Parlia●ent
               have
               a
               Power
               of
               Enacting
               Laws
               as
               well
               as
               of
               ●roposing
               them
               .
            
             ]
             Pa.
             462.
             
             
               Whereas
               The
               Episcopal
               Party
               prono●●ce
               the
               Sovereignty
               to
               be
               only
               in
               the
               King
            
             ;
             
             2.
             
             
               They
               assert
               the
               Kings
               sole
               Supremacy
               in
               all
               Causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               whatsoever
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               Civill
               ,
               and
            
             3.
             
             
               That
               the
               two
               Houses
               have
               no
               share
               at
               all
               in
               the
               Sanction
               .
               We
               hold
               likewise
               that
               It
               was
               Treason
               to
               resist
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               the
               Enemy
               did
               ,
               apparently
               in
               Order
               to
               their
               Subversion
               .
            
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             478.
             
             
             [
             
               That
               the
               Parliament
               was
               the
               highest
               Interpreter
               
               of
               Laws
               that
               was
               then
               Existent
               ,
               in
               the
               Division
               .
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             
               And
               so
               we
               find
               that
               every
               step
               of
               the
               Parliamentary
               War
               was
               Iustify'd
               by
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Current
               of
               the
               Presbyterian-Divines
               :
            
             
             
               The
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               Vnanimously
               declaring
               themselves
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Who
               but
               the
               Assembly
            
             July
             19.
             43.
             
               in
               the
               Names
               of
               Themselves
               and
               Others
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               call
               for
               the
               Execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               on
               All
               delinquents
               ?
            
             Husband
             2d
             .
             Vol.
             of
             Collections
             ,
             241.
             
             
               And
               who
               again
            
             ,
             Aug.
             10.
             1643.
             
               but
               The
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               that
               are
               Re●iants
               of
               the
               Associated
               Counties
               ,
               and
               now
               Attending
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               are
               desired
               to
               go
               down
               into
               their
               several
               Counties
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               people
               in
               Those
               severall
               Counties
               ,
               to
               rise
               for
               their
               Defence
               .
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             285.
             
             
               So
               that
               in
               the
               Main
               ,
               we
               differ
               upon
               the
               very
            
             Constitution
             
               of
               the
            
             Government
             ;
             the
             Power
             
               of
               the
            
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Duty
             
               of
               the
            
             Subject
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               every
               point
               of
               the
            
             Parliamentary
             War
             :
             
               And
               we
               are
               no
               lesse
               divided
               upon
               the
               Scheme
               of
            
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             [
             Prove
             that
             I
             or
             any
             of
             my
             Acquaintance
             ever
             practised
             Ejecting
             ,
             Silencing
             ,
             ruining
             men
             for
             things
             Unnecessary
             ;
             yea
             or
             for
             Greater
             things
             .
             Whom
             did
             we
             ever
             forbid
             to
             Preach
             the
             Truth
             ?
             Whom
             did
             we
             cast
             out
             of
             all
             Church-Maintenance
             ?
             Whom
             did
             we
             Imprison
             !
             ]
             
               R.
               R's
               .
               Answ.
               to
            
             Dr.
             
               Stillingfleet
               .
               Pa.
            
             97.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               You
               forget
               your self
               Brother
               :
               and
               I
               am
               for
               speaking
               the
               Truth
               ,
               though
               I
               shame
               the
               Devill
               .
            
             
             
               Pray
               look
               into
            
             Mercurius
             Rusticus
             
               his
               Accompt
               of
               the
            
             London
             Clergy
             
               that
               were
            
             Ejected
             ,
             Silenced
             ,
             and
             Ruin'd
             
               by
               Order
               of
               Parliament
               :
               See
               his
            
             Querela
             Cantabrigiensis
             ,
             
               for
               the
            
             Heads
             ,
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             Students
             ,
             
               of
               Colledges
               ,
               that
               were
               There
            
             Ejected
             ,
             Plunder'd
             ,
             Imprison'd
             ,
             or
             Banish'd
             
               for
               their
               Affections
               to
               the
            
             King
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Establish'd
             Religion
             .
             
               Consider
               th●●
               You
               your self
               took
               the
               liberty
               to
               Graze
               upon
               another
               mans
               Past●re
               :
               And
               all
               these
               Violence
               were
               carry'd
               on
               by
               your
               Encouragement
               ,
               Influenced
               by
               your
               Approbation
               ;
               and
               the
               Principal
               directors
               of
               the●
               ,
               extold
               to
               the
               Skyes
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               the
            
             [
             Best
             Governours
             for
             Wisdome
             a●d
             Holynesse
             ,
             ]
             Ho.
             Com.
             Pref.
             
               under
               the
               Cope
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             
             But
             however
             ,
             [
             Either
             they
             must
             prove
             that
             we
             hold
             Rebellious
             Principles
             ,
             or
             they
             shew
             that
             they
             do
             but
             in
             Plot
             accuse
             us
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             I
             know
             very
             well
             that
             [
             
               The
               Transproser
               Rehearsed
               ,
               Pa.
            
             48.
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               in
               his
               Holy
               Common-wealth
               mayntainteth
               that
               he
            
             (
             the
             King
             )
             
               may
               be
               called
               to
               Account
               by
               any
               Single
               Peer
               .
            
             
             ]
             [
             Must
             we
             say
             nothing
             to
             such
             bloudly
             slanders
             ?
             Never
             such
             a
             Thought
             was
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             nor
             word
             spoken
             or
             Written
             by
             me
             .
             But
             ▪
             all
             is
             a
             meer
             False-Fiction
             :
             Nay
             in
             all
             the
             times
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             Since
             ,
             I
             said
             and
             Wrote
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Person
             is
             Inviolable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Judg'd
             by
             none
             ,
             either
             Peer
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             none
             but
             Subjects
             that
             they
             may
             call
             to
             accompt
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             and
             Punish
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             King
             may
             destroy
             or
             hurt
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             nor
             the
             Kingdome
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             much
             lesse
             a
             Peer
             )
             but
             their
             Union
             is
             the
             Kingdomes
             Life
             .
             And
             the
             very
             
               Book
               Accused
            
             ,
             goeth
             on
             
               such
               Principles
            
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             not
             a
             word
             meet
             to
             tempt
             a
             man
             in
             his
             Witts
             to
             This
             Accusation
             .
             Judge
             now
             by
             this
             one
             Instance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Cry
             of
             the
             Plotters
             now
             against
             Us
             ,
             [
             
               Catilina
               Cethegum
            
             ,
             ]
             seeking
             our
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             as
             supposed
             to
             favour
             us
             (
             which
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             never
             did
             any
             thing
             for
             our
             Relief
             ,
             or
             Ease
             )
             whether
             it
             be
             meet
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             dye
             in
             silence
             under
             such
             horrid
             Accusations
             :
             
             Against
             which
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Great
             and
             Righteous
             Judge
             ,
             before
             whom
             I
             am
             shortly
             to
             appear
             ,
             begging
             his
             Pardon
             and
             Reforming
             Conviction
             whereever
             I
             Erre
             .
             ]
             Apr.
             16.
             1680.
             
             
               Non-Con
               .
               Plea
            
             ,
             2
             
               d
               Part.
               Preface
               .
               last
               Page
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Be
             not
             so
             Transported
             Mr
             Baxter
             at
             the
             
               bloudy
               Slander
            
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             :
             
             for
             the
             very
             excusing
             of
             your self
             after
             This
             Manner
             ,
             falls
             heavier
             upon
             you
             ,
             then
             the
             Accusation
             it self
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             a
             Good
             Family
             ,
             that
             had
             Stol'n
             a
             Silver-Spoon
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             layd
             home
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             mighty
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             t●at
             a
             man
             of
             his
             Quality
             could
             let
             himself
             so
             low
             ,
             as
             to
             pilfer
             for
             such
             a
             Trifle
             .
             Ay
             Sir
             ,
             Says
             he
             ,
             you
             say
             very
             Right
             ,
             if
             That
             had
             been
             All
             ;
             But
             in
             good
             Faith
             Sir
             ,
             my
             Aym
             was
             at
             the
             
               Great
               Tankard
            
             ,
             If
             it
             had
             been
             a
             
               Single
               Peer
            
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             indeed
             a
             
               bloudy
               Slander
            
             ;
             But
             your
             Ayme
             was
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             King
             to
             an
             Account
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Houses
            
             .
             And
             then
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             next
             Change
             that
             call'd
             Them
             to
             Account
             too
             :
             
             for
             you
             give
             the
             
               Two
               Vsurpers
            
             much
             better
             Words
             ,
             then
             any
             you
             could
             afford
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Annoynted
            
             .
             You
             call
             Them
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             and
             enjoyn
             Obedience
             to
             Them
             upon
             the
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Favour
             you
             would
             never
             allow
             to
             his
             Late
             Majesty
             .
             
             Any
             Government
             but
             the
             Right
             will
             down
             with
             ye
             ,
             and
             Still
             That
             which
             was
             a
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             Enterprize
             ,
             proves
             to
             be
             a
             Providence
             in
             the
             Execution
             .
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             say
             Mt
             Baxter
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             allways
             asserted
             the
             
               Kings
               Person
            
             to
             be
             Inviolable
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             
               the
               very
               Bo●●
               accused
               goeth
               on
               such
               Pronciples
            
             ?
             Why
             then
             it
             is
             no
             hurt
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Assaulted
               ,
               despoyl'd
            
             of
             his
             
               Regalitys
               ;
               Deposed
               ,
               Imprisoned
               ,
               Try'd
               ,
               Condemn'd
            
             and
             Executed
             .
             For
             the
             King
             you
             say
             is
             but
             a
             Title
             of
             Respect
             ,
             not
             a
             Character
             of
             Power
             :
             a
             
               Nominal
               ,
               Empty
               businesse
            
             .
             
             A
             kinde
             of
             
               Dignity
               ,
               Party-perpale
               ,
               Half-Prince
               ,
               half-Subject
            
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             but
             taking
             him
             on
             the
             Popular
             side
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             do
             what
             you
             will
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Chimera
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             Aphorismes
             :
             A
             kind
             of
             Mock-Majes●●
             set
             up
             ,
             for
             every
             
               Seditious
               Libertine
            
             to
             throw
             a
             Cudgell
             at
             .
             You
             make
             his
             Authority
             to
             be
             so
             Conditional
             ,
             and
             Precarious
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             upon
             his
             good
             behaviour
             for
             his
             Crown
             .
             
             If
             his
             Administration
             be
             not
             answerable
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             :
             If
             he
             wants
             either
             Power
             ,
             or
             Money
             ,
             or
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Vnderstanding
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             All
             )
             If
             the
             Licentious
             Rabble
             will
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             wants
             This
             ,
             
             or
             That
             ,
             hee
             's
             gone
             ,
             and
             Deposed
             ,
             
               ●pso
               facto
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Unqualifi'd
             Person
             .
             For
             according
             to
             your
             Thes●
             ,
             The
             Multitude
             are
             to
             be
             the
             Judges
             of
             These
             Incapacities
             ▪
             I●
             is
             a
             hardy
             Adventure
             ,
             M.
             Baxter
             (
             unless
             you
             can
             make
             Alm●nacks
             )
             to
             set
             up
             such
             Positions
             as
             These
             ,
             at
             This
             time
             of
             day
             .
             'T
             is
             True
             ,
             They
             were
             printed
             in
             Fifty-nine
             ,
             But
             they
             are
             no●
             Resum'd
             ,
             and
             Avow'd
             in
             Eighty
             .
             But
             your
             Patience
             yet
             a
             little
             further
             Sir.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             
               Horrid
               Accusation
            
             ,
             to
             say
             
               that
               Mr
               Baxter
               M●i●tains
               the
               King
               ,
            
             
             
               may
               be
               call'd
               to
               Account
               by
               a
            
             Single
             Peer
             ?
             Cons●der
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Church-man
             charges
             it
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             yo●
             are
             before-hand
             with
             him
             :
             for
             you
             have
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             set
             forth
             Those
             of
             the
             Church-way
             (
             without
             exception
             either
             of
             King
             ,
             
             Lords
             ,
             or
             Commons
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Crew
             of
             
               Superstitious
               ,
               Form●l
               ,
               Prophane
               Wretches
            
             that
             out
             of
             a
             meer
             Enmity
             to
             Godlynesse
             ,
             set
             themselves
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             ways
             of
             Christ.
             Take
             notice
             again
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             not
             deliver'd
             the
             Doctrine
             aforesaid
             in
             expresse
             Termes
             ,
             It
             is
             already
             made
             appear
             that
             you
             have
             said
             as
             much
             as
             That
             amounts
             to
             .
             And
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Whyms●●
             of
             your
             Aphorismes
             ;
             your
             
               Thirteenth
               Chapter
               ,
               of
               the
               Late
               Wars
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Rudest
             and
             the
             falsest
             pieces
             of
             Calumny
             against
             the
             Late
             King
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             anywhere
             Extant
             .
          
           
           
             Your
             Appeal
             upon
             
               This
               One
               Instance
            
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             for
             Equity
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Speech
             ,
             would
             move
             the
             very
             Stones
             in
             the
             Walls
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             a
             Hearing
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             ,
             I
             had
             been
             of
             your
             Counsell
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             bethought
             your self
             ,
             before
             you
             Exclaim'd
             ,
             whether
             the
             Enquiry
             into
             the
             Subject-matter
             of
             your
             Complaint
             ,
             might
             not
             possibly
             lay
             open
             something
             that
             was
             worse
             ,
             As
             undoubtedly
             it
             has
             ;
             for
             This
             
               Holy
               Commonwealth
            
             of
             yours
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             (
             send
             me
             well
             deliver'd
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Theologico-Political
               Whole-Sale
               Shop
            
             ;
             and
             furnished
             with
             Cases
             ,
             
             of
             all
             Sorts
             and
             Sizes
             .
             for
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Weak
             ,
             and
             the
             Pretentions
             of
             the
             Malitious
             .
             In
             One
             Case
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             Dispossest
             by
             Providence
             ;
             In
             another
             ,
             he
             is
             deposed
             for
             Incapacity
             ;
             In
             a
             Third
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             dare
             to
             Return
             ,
             even
             if
             the
             Door
             wer
             set
             open
             to
             him
             :
             In
             Such
             or
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             Re-admit
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             another
             ,
             they
             may
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             oblig'd
             to
             't
             :
             and
             every
             one
             of
             These
             Cases
             ,
             Calculated
             for
             this
             very
             Poynt
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             That
             Time
             in
             Agitation
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             Application
             of
             your
             Arguments
             was
             yet
             more
             Criminal
             then
             the
             Errour
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             ye
             mean
             ,
             I
             beseech
             ye
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Cry
               of
               the
               Plotters
               against
               ye
            
             ?
             
             As
             if
             they
             knew
             their
             Friends
             no
             better
             then
             So.
             Their
             business
             is
             the
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             falls
             with
             it
             .
             What
             should
             they
             cry
             out
             for
             against
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             that
             are
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             doing
             the
             
               Papists
               business
            
             to
             their
             hands
             ?
             The
             Kings
             Wittnesses
             Speak
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             Contrary
             ;
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Schismatiques
             toward
             our
             Common
             Ruine
             .
             So
             that
             by
             Plotters
             in
             This
             place
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
            
             ,
             it
             is
             Intended
             (
             I
             presume
             ,
             )
             according
             to
             your
             Wonted
             Benignity
             )
             not
             the
             
               Popish
               Plotters
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Plotters
            
             against
             ye
             ;
             which
             (
             as
             you
             would
             gladly
             have
             the
             World
             to
             believe
             )
             
               Seek
               your
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               as
               supposed
               to
               Favour
               ye
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             to
             my
             thinking
             ,
             
               the
               Parliaments
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               Ours
               ,
            
             would
             have
             run
             every
             jot
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             
               Our
               Destruction
               and
               the
               Parliaments
            
             .
             Beside
             that
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             That
             Pass
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             Schismatiques
             ,
             
             must
             Stand
             or
             
               fall
               together
            
             .
             Neither
             can
             I
             Imagine
             why
             This
             Parliament
             should
             be
             suppos'd
             more
             Inclinable
             to
             favour
             ye
             ,
             then
             
             former
             Parliaments
             have
             been
             .
             The
             Reasons
             for
             Vniformity
             are
             the
             same
             now
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             Here
             ,
             as
             in
             
               other
               Places
            
             .
             And
             then
             the
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             Importunity
             of
             the
             Dividers
             encrease
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Injunction
             .
             If
             you
             have
             forgotten
             the
             
               Common
               Votes
            
             ,
             and
             Addresse
             of
             Feb
             25.
             1662.
             upon
             This
             Subject
             ,
             Pray
             let
             me
             remember
             you
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Resolved
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nemine
             Contradicente
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               humble
               Thanks
               of
               This
               House
               ,
               be
               returned
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               his
               Resolution
               to
               maintain
               ,
               the
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
               .
            
          
           
             Resolved
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               That
               it
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               the
               humble
               Advise
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               no
               Indulgence
               be
               granted
               to
               the
               dissent●●
               from
               the
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 For
                 these
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   will
                   establish
                   Schisme
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   ,
                   amd
                   make
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   Precaeious
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Censures
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   of
                   no
                   moment
                   or
                   Consideration
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   will
                   no
                   way
                   become
                   the
                   Gravity
                   or
                   Wisdome
                   of
                   a
                   Parli●ment
                   to
                   passe
                   a
                   Law
                   at
                   One
                   Session
                   for
                   Vniformity
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   next
                   Session
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Reasons
                   of
                   Vniformity
                   continuing
                   still
                   the
                   Same
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   passe
                   Another
                   Law
                   to
                   frustrate
                   ,
                   or
                   Weaken
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   will
                   expose
                   your
                   Majesty
                   to
                   the
                   Restlesse
                   Importunity
                   of
                   every
                   Sect
                   or
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   every
                   single
                   person
                   also
                   ,
                   who
                   shal
                   presume
                   to
                   Dissent
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   encreasing
                   Sects
                   ,
                   and
                   Sectaries
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   Numbers
                   will
                   weaken
                   the
                   true
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   th●t
                   it
                   will
                   at
                   least
                   be
                   difficult
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   defend
                   it self
                   against
                   the●
                   .
                   And
                   which
                   is
                   yet
                   further
                   Considerable
                   ,
                   those
                   Numbers
                   which
                   by
                   being
                   Troublesome
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   find
                   they
                   can
                   arrive
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   Indulgence
                   ,
                   will
                   as
                   their
                   Numbers
                   encrease
                   ,
                   be
                   yet
                   more
                   Troub●●some
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   at
                   length
                   they
                   may
                   arrive
                   to
                   a
                   General
                   Toleration
                   ;
                   which
                   your
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   declar'd
                   against
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   some
                   pre●●lent
                   Sect
                   ,
                   will
                   at
                   last
                   contend
                   for
                   an
                   Establishment
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   can
                   be
                   fore-seen
                   ,
                   may
                   end
                   in
                   Popery
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 5.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   altogether
                   without
                   Precedent
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   all
                   means
                   of
                   Convicting
                   Recusants
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   Method
                   ,
                   and
                   Proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   humbly
                   conceived
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   Proposed
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   likely
                   to
                   Occasion
                   great
                   Disturbance
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   Contrary
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Asserting
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Religion
                   Established
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Act
                 of
                 Uniformity
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   probable
                   means
                   to
                   produce
                   a
                   settled
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   throughout
                   your
                   Kingdome
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   Variety
                   of
                   Professions
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   when
                   openly
                   divulged
                   ,
                   doth
                   directly
                   distinguish
                   men
                   into
                   Parties
                   ,
                   and
                   withall
                   gives
                   them
                   opportunity
                   to
                   count
                   Their
                   Numbers
                   ;
                   which
                   considering
                   the
                   Animosities
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Religious
                   Pride
                   will
                   be
                   kept
                   on
                   foot
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   severall
                   Factions
                   ,
                   doth
                   tend
                   directly
                   ,
                   and
                   Inevitably
                   to
                   open
                   disturbance
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Nor
               can
               your
               Majesty
               have
               any
               security
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               or
               Worship
               of
               the
               severall
               Factions
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               govern'd
               by
               a
               severall
               Rule
               ,
               shall
               be
               Consistent
               with
               the
               Peace
               of
               your
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               if
               any
               Persons
               shall
               presume
               to
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               We
               do
               in
               all
               Humility
               d●clare
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               for
               ever
               and
               in
               all
               Occasions
               ,
               be
               ready
               with
               our
               utmost
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               to
               adhere
               to
               ,
               and
               serve
               your
               Majesty
               ,
            
             
             
               according
               to
               our
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Allegiance
               .
            
          
           
             Only
             one
             Word
             more
             :
             and
             That
             must
             be
             to
             tax
             you
             with
             Infinite
             Ingratitude
             ;
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             [
             Parliaments
             ,
             
             
               for
               ought
               you
               know
               ,
               never
               did
               any
               thing
               for
               your
               Relief
               or
               Ease
            
             ]
             what
             do
             ye
             think
             of
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
            
             ,
             I
             beseech
             ye
             ?
             Was
             it
             Nothing
             ?
             to
             give
             you
             your
             
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
            
             ,
             and
             Estates
             again
             ,
             when
             all
             was
             Forfeited
             ?
             Nay
             and
             it
             is
             come
             to
             that
             Point
             now
             too
             ;
             that
             those
             very
             Instruments
             that
             were
             forgiven
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             will
             not
             at
             this
             day
             forgive
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             Endeavouring
             according
             to
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             Re-establish
             and
             Preserve
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               If
               you
               would
               understand
               us
               aright
               ,
            
             
             
               you
               must
               repair
               to
               our
            
             [
             Declarations
             ,
             Professions
             ,
             Commissions
             ,
             National
             Oaths
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               the
               Like
            
             .
             Ho
             ,
             Com.
             Pag.
             477.
             
             
               And
               pray
               Observe
               the
               Tenor
               of
               our
            
             Stile
             ,
             Addresse
             .
             Protestations
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Proceedings
            
             .
          
           
           
             [
             
               Your
               Majesties
               most
               Humble
               ,
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
            
             
             Dec.
             14.
             1641.
             
             [
             
               Most
               Humble
               and
               Faithf●●●
               Subjects
            
             ,
             ]
             Dec.
             15.
             
             [
             
               Most
               Humble
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
            
             ,
             ]
             Exact
             Collections
             .
             ●a
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             put
             That
             Libellous
             Remonstrance
             of
             Dec.
             15.
             in
             the
             Scale
             against
             Three
             or
             Four
             Words
             of
             Course
             ,
             
             of
             the
             same
             date
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               Burgesses
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               
               your
               Faithful
               and
               Loyall
               Subjects
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ibid.
             Pa
             ▪
             44.
             
             Dec.
             31.
             1641.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             a
             Message
             to
             his
             Majesty
             for
             a
             Guard
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             most
             graciously
             offer'd
             them
             ,
             
             but
             One
             of
             his
             Chusing
             it
             seems
             would
             not
             do
             the
             Businesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             [
             
               Your
               most
               faithful
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               this
               Present
               Parliament
               .
            
             
             ]
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Pa.
             65.
             
             Jan.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             They
             Petition'd
             to
             have
             
               the
               Tower
            
             of
             London
             ,
             
               and
               all
               oeher
               Forts
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               whole
            
             Militia
             
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             to
             be
             FORTHWITH
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             
               of
               such
               Persons
               ,
               as
               both
               Houses
               should
               Recommend
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             Ex.
             Coll.
             Jan.
             29.
             1641.
             
             And
             what
             did
             his
             Majesty
             now
             get
             by
             the
             Complement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             [
             
               Your
               Humble
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
            
             ]
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Feb.
             22.
             1641.
             
             Pa.
             80.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
               His
               Majesties
               Humble
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
            
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             declare
             in
             this
             Petition
             ;
             
             that
             if
             the
             King
             does
             not
             Instantly
             grant
             them
             their
             Petition
             about
             the
             Militia
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             to
             take
             the
             Militia
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
               most
               Loyal
               ,
               and
               Obedient
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
            
             ;
             
             ]
             &c.
             Ib.
             Mar.
             1.
             1641.
             
             Pa.
             92.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Petition
             they
             threaten
             
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
            
             Militia
             
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Two
               Houses
               .
            
             
             They
             Order
             his
             Majesty
             
               where
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               Person
            
             :
             and
             absolutely
             
               deny
               the
               Kings
               Pow●●
               of
               the
            
             Militia
             ,
             
               but
               by
               Authority
               and
               consent
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               most
               Dutyful
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
            
             ]
             &c.
             Ib.
             138.
             
             Apr.
             1642.
             
             
             
               Your
               Majesties
               most
               Loyal
               and
               Faithful
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Ib.
             Apr.
             8.
             1642.
             
             Pa.
             141.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Very
             Good
             !
             And
             the
             Former
             of
             These
             was
             for
             Leave
             to
             remove
             the
             Magazin
             at
             Hull
             ,
             to
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             :
             
             And
             the
             Other
             was
             to
             divert
             the
             King
             from
             going
             into
             Ireland
             to
             supptesse
             the
             
               Irish
               Rebellion
            
             :
             (
             which
             had
             certainly
             been
             done
             )
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             went
             contrary
             to
             the
             Advice
             of
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             They
             were
             resolved
             ,
             in
             his
             Absence
             ,
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             Commissioners
             he
             should
             appoint
             :
             but
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             Govern
             the
             Kingdome
             by
             the
             Counsell
             and
             Advice
             of
             Parliament
             .
             ]
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
               Loyal
               Subjects
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               his
               Parliament
               .
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             258.
             
             May
             1642.
             
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             Here
             His
             Majesties
             Loyal
             Subjects
             presse
             the
             King
             to
             disband
             his
             Troops
             at
             York
             ,
             
             or
             otherwise
             they
             'le
             take
             the
             Quiet
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             into
             their
             own
             Care.
             And
             passe
             These
             following
             Votes
             .
          
           
             Resolved
             upon
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   the
                   King
                   (
                   seduced
                   by
                   wicked
                   Counsells
                   )
                   intends
                   to
                   make
                   War
                   against
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   whensoever
                   the
                   King
                   maketh
                   War
                   upon
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Breach
                   of
                   the
                   Trust
                   reposed
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   Contrary
                   to
                   his
                   Oath
                   ,
                   and
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   This
                   Government
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   serve
                   ,
                   or
                   Assist
                   him
                   in
                   such
                   Wars
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   Traytors
                   by
                   the
                   Fundamental
                   Laws
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   Adjudg'd
                   by
                   Two
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   suffer
                   as
                   Traytors
                   .
                
                 ]
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               Majesties
               most
               humble
               and
               Faithful
               Subjects
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             ]
             &c.
             Ib.
             Jun.
             2.
             1642.
             
             Pa.
             307.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
               This
               was
               the
               Petition
               that
               Accompanied
               the
            
             Nineteen
             Propositions
             :
             
             
               demanding
               from
               the
               King
            
             [
             the
             discharge
             of
             all
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Embassadors
             ,
             
               and
               none
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               their
               Places
               but
               what
               the
               Parliament
               shall
               approve
               .
               That
               all
               matters
               of
               State
               may
               be
               transacted
               only
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               the
               Privy
               Counsell
               to
               be
               by
               Them
               approved
               from
               time
               to
               time
               and
               supply'd
               .
               All
               Great
               Officers
               to
               b●
               Chosen
               by
               
               their
               Approbation
               :
               They
               to
               have
               the
               Education
               of
               the
               Kings
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               Choyce
               of
               their
               Servants
               .
               No
               Ma●ch
               to
               be
               treated
               of
               without
               them
               .
               A
               Reformation
               of
               Church-Government
               and
               Liturgy
               to
               be
               contrived
               by
               their
               Advice
               :
               The
               Militia
               to
               be
               settled
               in
               them
               till
               settled
               by
               a
               Bill
               ;
               and
               all
               Proclamations
               against
               it
               to
               be
               recalled
               .
               New
               Oaths
               for
               Privy
               Councellors
               ,
               and
               Iudges
               .
               All
               Iudges
               and
               Officers
               to
               hold
               their
               Places
               ,
            
             Quamdi●
             se
             bene
             Gesserint
             :
             
               Parliament-Iustice
               upon
               all
               Delinquents
               .
               An
               Amnestry
               with
               such
               exceptions
               as
               the
               Parliament
               shall
               advise
               .
               All
               Forts
               and
               Castles
               under
               Gouernours
               approved
               by
               Parliament
               .
               All
               Forces
               to
               be
               Disbanded
               ;
               and
               a
               Prohibition
               of
               any
               Peers
               hereaft●●
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               from
               Sitting
               or
               Voting
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               Both
               Houses
               .
            
             ]
             Are
             not
             these
             the
             Propositions
             think
             ye
             ,
             of
             
               Most
               Humble
               and
               Faithful
               Subjects
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               Yo
               ur
               Majesties
               Loyal
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             Sept.
             24.
             1642.
             
             Pa.
             617.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             
             His
             Majesties
             Loyal
             Subjects
             had
             now
             sent
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Army
             ,
             and
             desired
             his
             Majesty
             to
             leave
             them
             and
             come
             to
             his
             Parliament
             :
             And
             they
             Petition'd
             his
             Majesty
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             again
             .
             Pa.
             630.
             
             And
             so
             as
             the
             Humour
             took
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             Treaty
             at
             the
             
               Isle
               of
               Wight
            
             :
             But
             whether
             These
             were
             the
             Actions
             of
             Rebells
             ,
             or
             Loyall
             Subjects
             ,
             be
             you
             your self
             the
             Judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
             
               Well
               ,
               But
               what
               say
               ye
               to
               the
               Stile
               of
               [
               We
               your
               Humble
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
               of
               both
               Kingdomes
               .
               ]
            
             Appendix
             to
             Husbands
             Ex.
             Coll.
             2
             d.
             Part.
             Fol.
             22.
             
             Jan.
             13.
             1645.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             
               Humble
               ,
               and
               Loyal
               Subjects
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Paper
             ,
             
             Refused
             his
             Majestys
             Proffer
             of
             a
             
               Personal
               Trea●●
            
             with
             Them
             at
             
               Westminster
               .
               [
               Your
               Majesty
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               desires
               〈◊〉
               Engagement
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               Alderm●n
               ,
               Common-Councill
               and
            
             Militia
             
               of
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ;
             〈◊〉
             
               Chief
               Commanders
               of
            
             Sir.
             Tho.
             Fairfaxes
             
               Army
               ;
               and
               Those
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             
               Army
               ;
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Privileges
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               P●●liamen●
               ,
               those
               being
               Ioyn'd
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               Subject
               and
               Subordinate
               to
               their
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             rate
             they
             Proceeded
             in
             Their
             
               Professions
               ;
               [
               They
               desire
               only
               to
               Lay
               a
               Foundation
               of
               Honour
               ,
            
             
             
               Safety
               ,
               and
            
             Happiness
             to
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Throne
             .
             ]
             
               Ex.
               Coll.
               dec
            
             .
             14.
             1641.
             
             [
             
               The
               
               Greatnesse
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               his
               Royal
               Posterity
               .
            
             ]
             Ib.
             Dec.
             15.
             
             Pa.
             2.
             
             [
             
               His
               Majestys
               greatnesse
               and
               Honour
            
             ]
             ●b
             .
             Mar.
             1.41
             .
             Pa.
             94.
             
             [
             
               Honour
               and
               greatn●sse
            
             ]
             Mar.
             2.
             
             P.
             102.
             
             [
             
               Honour
               ,
               Safety
               ,
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               your
               Majesty
            
             ]
             Mar.
             16.
             
             P.
             118.
             
             [
             
               We
               seek
               nothing
               but
               your
               Majesties
               Honour
            
             ]
             Mar.
             15.
             
             P.
             123.
             
             [
             
               The
               Safety
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Person
               ,
               and
               his
               Royal
               Posterity
            
             ]
             May
             5.
             42.
             
             Pa.
             173.
             
             [
             
               Our
               most
               Dutyfull
               care
               for
               the
               Safety
               of
               your
               Royal
               Person
            
             ]
             May
             9.
             
             P.
             180.
             
             [
             
               For
               the
               Preserving
               and
               Mayntaining
               the
               Royal
               Honour
               ,
               Greatness
               ,
               and
               Safety
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               Posterity
            
             ]
             Jan.
             2.
             42.
             
             P.
             310.
             
             And
             then
             see
             their
             Remarkable
             Protestation
             of
             Octob.
             22.
             1642.
             
             
             [
             
               We
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               Assembled
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               our
               Cons●i●nces
               ,
               and
               the
               Discharge
               of
               That
               Great
               Trust
               which
               lyes
               upon
               us
               ,
               make
               this
               Protestation
               and
               Declaration
               to
               The
               Kingdome
               and
               Nation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               That
               no
               Private
               Passion
               or
               Respect
               ,
               no
               Evill
               Intention
               to
               his
               Majestys
               Person
               ,
               no
               design
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               of
               his
               Iust
               Honour
               and
               Authority
               ,
               Engaged
               us
               to
               rayse
               Forces
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               Authours
               of
               This
               War
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Kingdome
               is
               now
               Enflamed
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             Pa.
             663.
             
             [
             
               Without
               any
               Intention
               or
               desire
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               do
               here
               professe
               before
               the
               Ever-living
               God
               )
               to
               hurt
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               Injure
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               Either
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               Iust
               Power
               .
            
             ]
             b.
             P.
             666.
             
          
           
             I
             could
             give
             you
             Instances
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             without
             End
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             ,
             of
             the
             gross
             and
             Unquestionable
             violations
             of
             These
             Professions
             ;
             For
             every
             Order
             they
             past
             ,
             and
             every
             ●istol
             that
             they
             Fired
             ,
             was
             a
             
               poynt-blank
               Contradiction
            
             ,
             to
             their
             Pretensions
             .
             Beside
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             they
             Usurped
             all
             the
             Regalities
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             yet
             Wrote
             Themselves
             ,
             
               His
               Majesties
               most
               Obedient
            
             SUBJECTS
             .
             
             So
             that
             This
             Stile
             of
             Loyalty
             was
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Blind
             to
             the
             
               Well-meaning
               Multitude
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Note
             of
             Confederacy
             among
             Themselves
             :
             a
             
               Loyal
               Subject
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Importing
             ,
             in
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             yet
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Proceedings
             upon
             it
             ,
             are
             openly
             Asserted
             at
             This
             very
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             yes
             ;
             There
             's
             The
             Counterminer
             ,
             the
             
               Popish
               Dialogue
            
             ,
             
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             that
             continue
             lowdly
             to
             Accuse
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             we
             are
             Plotting
             a
             new
             War
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Principles
             are
             Rebellious
             &c.
             ]
             
               Non
               Conf.
               Plea.
            
             2d
             
               Part.
               Pref.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             ye
             think
             of
             maintaining
             ,
             
             that
             [
             
               Whatsoever
               the
               Tw●
               Houses
               declare
               for
               Law
               ,
               must
               pass
               for
               Law
               ,
               without
               Controul
               ,
               
               both
               upon
               King
               and
               People
               ]
               Ex.
               Coll.
            
             297.
             
             [
             
               That
               they
               may
               do
               whatever
               they
               please
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             [
             
               That
               the
               Major
               Part
               of
               Both
               Houses
               are
               the
               absolute
               Masters
               of
               the
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subject
               ?
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             [
             
               That
               no
               member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Comm●ns
               be
               medled
               with
               for
               Treason
               ,
               Felony
            
             &c.
             
             
               Without
               Leave
               of
               the
               House
            
             .
             ]
             Ibid.
             [
             
               That
               th●
               S●v●reignty
               resides
               in
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               has
               no
               Neg●tiv●
               Voice
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             
               That
               there
               lyes
               no
               Treason
               against
               the
            
             Person
             
               of
               the
               King.
            
             Ibid.
             [
             
               That
               the
               Two
               Houses
               may
               Depose
               the
               King
               and
               not
               be
               blame●
               for
               so
               doing
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Now
             in
             calling
             Those
             people
             that
             did
             all
             This
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Bell
               Governors
               in
               the
               World
            
             ]
             as
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             your
             
               Holy
               Common-Wealth
            
             :
             
             And
             in
             Vindicating
             That
             Book
             ,
             from
             any
             Principles
             of
             Disloyalty
             toward
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             toward
             the
             close
             of
             your
             Preface
             as
             to
             the
             2
             
               d.
               Part
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               Ple●
               Apri
               .
            
             16.
             1680.
             
             What
             is
             This
             ,
             but
             the
             Asserting
             of
             
               Rebellio●●
               Principles
            
             ?
             And
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             
               old
               Doctrine
            
             to
             the
             people
             over
             again
             ,
             What
             Is
             it
             but
             the
             Preface
             to
             
               another
               War
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             [
             What
             have
             we
             done
             these
             Twenty
             years
             against
             the
             King
             or
             State
             ?
             
             Unless
             it
             be
             our
             Crime
             to
             live
             under
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             Poverty
             .
             and
             sometime
             Imprisonments
             ;
             and
             never
             once
             so
             much
             as
             Petition
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             either
             to
             Pitty
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             Hear
             us
             once
             Speak
             for
             our Selves
             
               &c.
               ]
               Ibid.
            
             If
             any
             Odd
             persons
             ,
             or
             whosoever
             have
             said
             or
             done
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             King
             or
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             their
             Neighbours
             Right
             or
             Peace
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             Guilty
             of
             any
             Fraud
             ,
             Drunkennesse
             ,
             Perjury
             or
             Immorality
             besides
             their
             
               Vnavoidable
               Non-conformity
            
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             punisht
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             yea
             Thousands
             be
             Slandered
             ,
             and
             Designed
             to
             Destruction
             for
             Them.
             ]
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mo.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             Speak
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             they
             have
             justifi'd
             ,
             from
             Sixty
             to
             Eighty
             ,
             
             all
             the
             Indignities
             that
             were
             put
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             from
             Forty
             ,
             to
             Sixty
             :
             and
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             Seditious
             ,
             or
             
               Schismatical
               Principle
            
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Stamp
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             afresh
             ,
             Reviv'd
             ,
             and
             Recommended
             to
             the
             People
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Moderation
             you
             boast
             of
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             answerable
             to
             produce
             almost
             as
             many
             Hundreds
             of
             
               Clamorous
               Libels
            
             against
             A●thority
             from
             the
             
               Dissenting
               Party
            
             ,
             as
             you
             reckon
             Years
             of
             Silence
             ,
             
             and
             Forbearance
             .
             But
             these
             are
             ODD
             Persons
             you
             say
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             every
             Dissenter
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             for
             
               Ten
               Millions
            
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             so
             many
             Individuals
             ,
             when
             disencorporate
             ,
             and
             L●pp'd
             off
             from
             the
             Body
             .
             If
             I
             durst
             be
             so
             bold
             Sir
             ,
             I
             should
             venture
             to
             
             say
             that
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               himself
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ODDEST
             persons
             that
             I
             know
             in
             the
             
               whole
               Party
            
             .
             You
             have
             First
             ,
             a
             Perswasion
             ,
             
             to
             your
             self
             ;
             for
             you
             are
             neither
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             nor
             an
             Independent
             ,
             nor
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             Tribe
             of
             the
             Division
             that
             ever
             yet
             had
             a
             Nam●
             to
             be
             known
             by
             ;
             but
             a
             pure
             Original
             ,
             and
             a
             ●●ristian
             of
             your
             
               own
               making
            
             :
             You
             have
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             Peculiar
             a
             Conscience
             too
             ;
             that
             had
             rather
             leap
             a
             Precipice
             ,
             then
             keep
             the
             
               Kings
               high-way
            
             .
             It
             rises
             and
             falls
             like
             a
             Weather-Glasse
             ,
             upon
             Change
             of
             Ayre
             :
             and
             makes
             St.
             Paul
             blow
             Hot
             or
             Cold
             at
             
               pleas●re
               :
               [
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ]
            
             requires
             Obedience
             to
             Dick
             Cromwell
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             Disobedience
             to
             
               Charles
               the
               First
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               same
               penalty
            
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             had
             it
             already
             .
             )
             And
             then
             you
             have
             this
             further
             Advantage
             ,
             
             Sir
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             
               your
               own
               King
            
             ,
             and
             
               your
               own
               Pope
            
             ;
             you
             Prescribe
             your
             
               own
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             Grant
             your
             
               own
               Pardons
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ba.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             prate
             as
             long
             as
             you
             will.
             [
             
               I
               am
               against
               the
               Imposing
            
             of
             Mystical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             Crossing
             ,
             or
             Surplice
             ]
             &c.
             
             
             
               Five
               Disp.
               Pa.
            
             467.
             
             [
             
               For
               to
               Impose
               new
            
             Symbolicall
             Rites
             
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               Imposed
               ,
               doth
               seem
               to
               me
               an
               Vsurpation
               of
               his
               Sovereign
               Power
               .
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             [
             
               And
               to
               accuse
               Christ
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
            
             or
             
               Negligence
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               himself
               hath
               not
               Imposed
               them
               .
               ]
               And
               so
               doth
               it
               Imply
               an
               Accusation
               of
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Insufficient
               ,
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             468.
             
             [
             
               And
               These
               Impositions
               seem
               to
               be
               plain
               Violations
               ●f
               These
               Prohibitions
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
            
             we
             are
             
               forbidden
               to
            
             Add
             to
             his
             
               Worship
               ,
               or
               diminish
            
             FROM
             IT
             .
             ]
             469.
             
             And
             moreover
             ;
             [
             
               God
               hath
               allready
               given
               us
               so
               perfect
               a
            
             Directory
             
               for
               his
               Worship
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               that
               we
               can
               reasonably
               desire
               .
            
             ]
             Ib.
             481.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ri.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               am
               for
               the
               Amiable
               way
               .
               [
               Christians
               should
               not
               be
               Over-busy
               in
               Prying
               into
               the
               work
               of
               their
               Governours
            
             ;
             
             
               nor
               too
               forward
               to
               suspect
               their
               d●terminations
               .
               ]
               [
               The
            
             Duty
             of
             Obeying
             
               them
               being
            
             Certain
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Sinfulnesse
             
               of
               the
               thing
            
             Commanded
             ,
             being
             Uncertain
             ,
             and
             Unknown
             ,
             
               and
               only
            
             Suspected
             ;
             
               we
               must
               go
               on
               the
               surer
               side
               .
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             484.
             
             [
             
               In
               disobeying
               the
               Lawfull
               Commands
               of
               our
               Superiours
               ,
               we
               disobey
               Christ.
            
             ]
             Ibid.
             485.
             
             
               Beside
               that
               [
               Disobedience
               in
               matters
               of
            
             Circumstance
             ,
             
               will
               exclude
               ,
               and
               Overthrow
               the
            
             Substance
             
               of
               the
               Worship
               it self
            
             .
             Pa.
             486.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           ,
           To
           the
           Reader
        
         
           MR.
           Baxter
           has
           certainly
           given
           ,
           in
           this
           Extract
           ,
           the
           〈◊〉
           blow
           to
           the
           Non-conformists
           that
           ever
           they
           〈◊〉
           For
           there
           are
           no
           Arguments
           against
           
             That
             Party
          
           like
           their
           〈…〉
           against
           Themselves
           .
           To
           the
           clearest
           Evidences
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           they
           'le
           oppose
           Clamour
           ,
           and
           Passion
           ;
           〈◊〉
           make
           a
           shift
           to
           wriggle
           themselves
           Off
           and
           On
           ,
           with
           〈◊〉
           
             drawn
             Texts
          
           and
           
             Riddling
             distinctions
          
           .
           But
           when
           the
           very
           〈◊〉
           of
           That
           Interest
           comes
           to
           play
           Fast
           and
           Loose
           ,
           and
           shift
           〈◊〉
           Conscience
           with
           the
           Season
           ,
           the
           Masque
           is
           then
           taken
           off
           ;
           〈◊〉
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Denyal
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           so
           there
           can
           be
           no
           〈◊〉
           the
           Hypocrisy
           .
           How
           comes
           Toleration
           to
           be
           a
           Sin
           ,
           under
           〈◊〉
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           a
           Duty
           under
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           How
           comes
           it
           〈◊〉
           be
           Damnation
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Late
             King
          
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             〈◊〉
             well
          
           ,
           to
           Obey
           the
           Former
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           Latter
           ?
           Even
           〈◊〉
           to
           Mr.
           Baxters
           own
           Exposition
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           St.
           〈◊〉
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           ,
           is
           Intended
           Those
           in
           
             Actual
             Poss●ssion
          
           ?
           How
           〈◊〉
           Bishops
           to
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           at
           
             one
             time
          
           ,
           and
           Warrantable
           at
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Or
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           to
           have
           more
           power
           in
           〈◊〉
           matters
           ,
           under
           an
           Vsurper
           ,
           then
           under
           a
           Lawful
           〈◊〉
           How
           comes
           an
           
             Episcopal
             Vniformity
          
           to
           be
           more
           a
           Persecution
           〈◊〉
           a
           Presbyterian
           ?
           Or
           a
           
             Common
             Prayer-Book
          
           more
           Intolerable
           〈◊〉
           a
           Directory
           ?
           What
           can
           more
           expose
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           then
           this
           double-dealing
           in
           the
           Foreman
           of
           the
           Party
           ?
           to
           〈◊〉
           Mr.
           
             Baxter
             Lye
             down
          
           in
           
             One
             Opinion
          
           ,
           and
           Rise
           ,
           in
           Another
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           Accomodating
           his
           Scruples
           to
           every
           Crisis
           of
           State
           ?
           And
           Consummate
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           the
           Pretense
           ;
           He
           has
           no
           soone●
           veigled
           the
           People
           into
           a
           Schisme
           ,
           but
           he
           presently
           〈◊〉
           with
           a
           Plat-form
           of
           Sedition
           :
           and
           having
           wrought
           a
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           he
           falls
           to
           work
           ,
           in
           his
           Cases
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           upon
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Government
          
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47813-e3520
           
             The
             Proposition
             at
             the
             Savoy
             about
             the
             command
             of
             lawful
             Superiours
             .
          
           
             Richards
             Resolution
             ●●●●er
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             of
             another
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Many
             Commands
             anlawful
             which
             the
             subject
             ought
             yet
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             No
             Rule●
             is
             bound
             ●o
             provide
             against
             Events
             not
             to
             be
             foreseen
             .
          
           
             Magistracy
             cut
             off
             at
             a
             blow
             .
          
           
             The
             Civil
             Power
             must
             not
             make
             Laws
             about
             
               Gods
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Baxter
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Circa
               Sacra
            
             he
             may
             .
          
           
             Richard
             and
             Baxter
             still
             at
             variance
             .
          
           
             
               Richards
               Account
               of
               the
               Savoy-Conference
               .
            
             
               Vshers
               Primitive
               Episcopacy
               offer'd
               ,
               but
               rejected
               ,
            
          
           
             The
             English
             Episcopacy
             submitted
             to
             by
             Richard
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             But
             held
             Antichristian
             and
             Diabolica●
             by
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Richard
             and
             Baxter
             never
             〈◊〉
             ●e
             reconcil'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Ground
             of
             
               A.B.
               Vsher
            
             Project
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             Many
             would
             have
             yielded
             to
             Prelacy
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             The
             
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
            
             gratifies
             the
             Devil
             ,
             says
             Baxter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             re-admitted
             .
          
           
             R.
             and
             B.
             still
             Clashing
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             Uniformity
             spoil
             d
             all
             .
          
           
             Prelacy
             Unlawful
             in
             it
             s●lf
             says
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Why
             not
             Prelacy
             as
             ●awful
             after
             the
             Act
             ,
             as
             before
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             same
             case
             still
             to
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Hard
             thoughts
             of
             Epi●copacy
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             groun●●
             
          
           
             A
             Gr●●ter
             Scandall
             to
             tr●vell
             upon
             the
             Lords
             day
             then
             to
             give
             theKing
             ba●●le
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Confesses
             that
             the
             Mini●ters
             gu●ded
             the
             peo●le
             ▪
             and
             says
             that
             the
             Non-conformists
             undertook
             for
             the
             next
             Bishops
             good
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             The
             Quarrel
             not
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             but
             to
             the
             persons
             .
          
           
             Richard●
             Reasons
             why
             the
             People
             sell
             from
             the
             Chu●ch
             again
             
          
           
             
               The
               Uniformi●y
               made
               Episcopacy
               and
               Common-p●ayer
               unlawf●ll
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               Law
               that
               Silences
               ,
               an●
               not
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             Non-Conformists
             silence
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Berter
             particulars
             suffer
             then
             〈◊〉
             Order
             o●●●vernment
             be
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             Richard
             ag●ees
             with
             Dr
             ▪
             Reynolds
             〈◊〉
             conform'd
             .
          
           
             Richard
             pleads
             altogether
             for
             Love.
             
          
           
             Ba●ters
             way
             of
             e●pressing
             .
          
           
             ●ichard
             against
             rash
             ●●nsuring
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             ag●inst
             Rich●rd
          
           
             Mr
             Ba●ters
             Cha●ity
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             discip●ine
             of
             ●he
             Chu●ch
             
          
           
             His
             brotherly
             Love.
             
          
           
             Church
             ann
             State
             arraign
             d.
             
          
           
             Richard
             and
             Baxter
             of
             two
             quite
             different
             spirits
             .
          
           
             The
             persecuted
             are
             the
             perssecutors
             .
          
           
             Be
             sure
             first
             of
             what
             spirit
             ●he
             Non-Confo●mists
             are
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             .
          
           
             His
             Late
             Majesties
             Judgement
             &
             Experience
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             that
             Richard
             pl●ads
             ,
             ●or
             .
          
           
             
             Richards
             ●oleration
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             the
             Judges
             ,
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Modest
             Dissenters
             deserve
             pity
             .
          
           
             The
             Dispute
             is
             not
             Scruple
             but
             Power
             .
          
           
             Plain
             ▪
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Richard
             puts
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             Saint
             and
             a
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Saints
             
          
           
             Baxter
             sully
             resolved
             to
             go
             to
             them
             that
             dy'd
             in
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             He
             joys
             to
             think
             what
             Company
             he
             shall
             have
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             says
             ,
             that
             Professors
             will
             rail
             ,
             and
             lye
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             neither
             Perjury
             ,
             drunkennesse
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Concubines
             ,
             nor
             Idols
             ,
             can
             make
             them
             dotoriously
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             for
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             Either
             Tolerate
             All
             or
             None
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             Penalty
             ▪
             
          
           
             No
             men
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             ,
             if
             no
             Errour
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             shews
             the
             Inconveniences
             of
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Pride
             makes
             one
             mans
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Faction
             anothe●s
             .
          
           
             
               Which
               ends
               in
               bloud
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               pass●●
               for
               doing
               God
               good
               service
               .
               And
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Enthusiastick
             ▪
             zea●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dotage●●a●en
             fo●
             Re●elations
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             the
             Ru●e
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             must
             expound
             it
             ?
          
           
             One
             mans
             Faith
             must
             not
             Impose
             upon
             anot●ers
             .
          
           
             Mistake
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             Errour
             ,
             nor
             ex●use
             a
             Disobedience
             .
             Men
             will
             be
             zealous
             even
             in
             Errour
             .
             More
             zeal
             then
             understanding
             is
             not
             good
             .
             None
             so
             fierce
             and
             bold
             as
             ●he
             Ignorant
             .
          
           
             Even
             Teachers
             themselves
             are
             false
             Guides
             .
          
           
             M●
             .
             Baxter
             himself
             has
             been
             mistaken
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ill
             luck
             with
             his
             Aphorisms
             .
          
           
             How
             Richard
             was
             wheedled
             in
             .
          
           
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             was
             reconci
             '
             d
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Richards
             best
             Christians
             found
             to
             ●e
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             Great
             m●n
             misled
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Believe
             not
             every
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               T●e
               Dissenters
               Cause
               is
               still
               Gods
               cause
               .
            
             
               Their
               false
               Prophets
               .
               T●e
               Kings
               death
               directed
               by
               a
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               Sedgwicks
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 Vavas●r
                 Powe●s
              
               Prophecy
               of
               no
               more
               Kings
               or
               Taxe●
               .
            
          
           
             Rather
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             then
             the
             Humour
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             Fear
             of
             sinning
             ought
             to
             be
             cherished
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             mistake
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             trusting
             to
             scruples
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             ?
          
           
             Th●
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Simeon
             and
             Levi.
             
          
           
             O
             the
             force
             of
             a
             misguided
             Con●cience
             !
          
           
             The
             very
             Case
             of
             the
             seduced
             mu●●i●ude
             .
          
           
             The
             Name
             of
             Libe●ty
             does
             mo●e
             ●●en
             ●he
             conside●atio●
             〈◊〉
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
           
             Baxt●r
             against
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             the
             way
             to
             set
             up
             Popery
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Richard
             an
             Improper
             Advocate
             for
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Richard
             is
             a
             Conformist
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxters
             Sermon
             that
             brought
             the
             King
             in
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             
          
           
             Oh
             the
             happy
             times
             when
             Presbyterians
             rul'd
             .
          
           
             Have
             a
             care
             of
             scandalous
             Inventions
             .
             The
             Ignorant
             Church-Tyrants
             .
          
           
             Richard
             not
             absolutely
             against
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             ●axters
             a
             Loyallist
             .
          
           
             Errour
             is
             no
             e●cuse
             for
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Pre●eoce
             of
             Natu●e
             ,
             and
             true
             Reason
             avoids
             ●ll
             Law
             
          
           
             A
             Popu●ar
             Fallacy
             .
          
           
             The
             Presby●eri●n
             way
             of
             b●in●ing
             in
             ●he
             King.
             
          
           
             Richards
             challenge
             ,
          
           
             In
             justification
             o●
             the
             Non-Conformis●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Non-Conformists
             charge
             .
          
           
             A
             Presbyterian
             defin'd
             .
          
           
             Presbyterians
             swallow
             ap
             all
             othe●
             Sect●
             at
             ●irst
             ,
             and
             t●en
             sp●w
             the●
             up
             ag●in
             .
          
           
             Richard
             say●
             that
             the
             Episc●pal
             m●n
             b●gan
             ●he
             war.
             T●e
             two
             Hous●s
             ,
             Lord
             ●ieu●e●●n●s
             .
             O●●ic●r
             ,
             Civil
             and
             Mi●i●●●y
             ,
             Assemb●y
             〈◊〉
             Divine●
             ,
             a●m●st
             all
             Episcop●l
             m●n
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             ●●gag'd
             Enem●●●●ere
             all
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             b●ought
             in
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Few
             worthier
             Assemblies
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
          
           
             Their
             good
             na●u●e
             toward
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             The
             Guild-Hall
             ha●●ngue●
             〈◊〉
             brought
             in
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             .
             Jun
             ▪
             22.
             1643.
             
          
           
             Painful
             ,
             Able
             ,
             Laborious
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             Loyall
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Kings
             Proclamation
             .
          
           
             A
             Dutiful
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Worthy
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             An
             Abuse
             put
             upon
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             An
             Extract
             of
             Par●iament
             Proceedings
             1643.
             
          
           
             The
             Assembly
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             to
             rise
             .
          
           
             Prov'd
             to
             he
             a
             Presbyterian
             War.
             
          
           
             Richard
             says
             ,
             the
             War
             began
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             says
             ,
             it
             began
             about
             matter
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             Richard
             says
             ,
             't
             was
             about
             the
             Militia
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             says
             ,
             the
             War
             was
             made
             for
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             A
             lewd
             scandal
             upon
             the
             late
             Kings
             Government
             .
          
           
             R●c●ard
             will
             not
             allow
             of
             war
             ●ot
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             i●
             for
             a
             Re●igious
             Wer.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             fools
             that
             think
             ●ther
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             In
             ca●●
             o●
             p●r●secuti●●
             we
             figh●●or
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             pos●eri●●●●●al●ation
             .
          
           
             The
             late
             Kings
             s●ffe●ings
             forgot
             en
             among
             g●eater
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             
               Pryn
               ,
               Burton
            
             ,
             and
             Bastwick
             lamented
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             ●f
             the
             Royal
             Mar●yr
             .
          
           
             Presbytery
             not
             setled
             ,
             say●
             Rich●rd
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             contradicts
             hi●
             ,
             And
             co●fo●●s
             himsel●
             with
             comparing
             〈◊〉
             day
             of
             Richard
             P●otector
             wi●h
             Charle
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ten
             〈◊〉
             Hypocrites
             Now
             〈◊〉
             One
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Baxters
             Comp●e●en●
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
             1659
             
          
           
             
               Richard
               Cromwells
            
             fait●full
             Subiects
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxters
             ,
             Political
             Aphorismes
             composed
             expresly
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Poor
             R●chard
             like
             〈…〉
             and
             pr●ying
             again●t
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             Malignity
             has
             taken
             〈◊〉
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             Per●ecuted
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             Journey-men
             (
             the
             Army
             )
             se●
             up
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Somewhat
             of
             an
             accomoda-Generosi●y
             in
             the
             Independents
             .
          
           
             The
             poor
             Presbyterians
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             for
             not
             joyning
             against
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Oh
             the
             persecution
             o●
             forcing
             men
             against
             their
             Conscien●es
             .
          
           
             But
             so
             long
             as
             ●hey
             do
             not
             suffer
             as
             evil-doers
             .
          
           
             No
             persecution
             to
             oppresse
             the
             Church
             and
             all
             that
             love
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxt●r
             places
             the
             Crown
             upon
             the
             wrong
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             destroy'd
             by
             Presbyterians
             ,
             as
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             The
             Loyalty
             of
             ●axters
             Orthodox
             sober
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Richard
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             power
             ,
             but
             not
             resolv'd
             which
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             An
             Even
             score
             of
             Orthodox
             sober
             Divines
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Kings
             bloud
             not
             valu'd
             at
             a
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Murther
             justify'd
             the
             day
             after
             it
             was
             committed
             .
          
           
             All
             Christian
             Kings
             Anti-Christianiz'd
             ▪
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             A
             Reflection
             upon
             ●is
             Majes●y
             a●●er
             his
             De●e●t
             at
             Wo●cester
             .
          
           
             Prelacy
             Anti-Christian
             .
          
           
             A
             Pedant
             triumphing
             over
             Charles
             the
             II.
             and
             Monarchy
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             calling
             the
             King
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             Are
             These
             Fit
             Agents
             for
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ?
          
           
             Richard
             True
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             he
             mistook
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Baxters
             Re●stauration
             Sermon
             .
             Asserts
             the
             Presbyterian
             Loyalty
             .
             Makes
             the
             King
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             worse
             .
             Pleads
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             without
             a
             word
             of
             restoring
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             War
             rais●d
             for
             King
             and
             Par●ia●ent
             .
          
           
             Their
             Oaths
             &
             Covenants
             were
             fast
             and
             loose
             at
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             pretext
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             Religion
             ;
             the
             Cause
             ,
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             The
             Loyal
             Presbyte●ians
             usurp
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             Two
             Houses
             were
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             No
             Reconciling
             of
             the
             Covenant
             King
             &
             the
             Legal
             .
          
           
             Richard
             holds
             Oaths
             to
             Princes
             to
             be
             Dispensable
             
          
           
             Baxter
             holds
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             be
             Indispensable
             .
          
           
             Richard
             will
             hate
             the
             Covenant
             binding
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Vow
             .
          
           
             The
             League
             and
             Covenant
             and
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             League
             and
             Covenant
             Impos
             d.
             
          
           
             Baxter
             is
             his
             own
             on●essor
             ●nd
             bsolves
             himse●f
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Covenan●
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               qualify'd
               for
               Re●igion
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               King
               be
               against
               Religion
               the
               Covenant
               is
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Richard
             lays
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             King
             to
             Oliver
             .
          
           
             The
             Baxterians
             attack'd
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             fough●
             to
             kill
             .
          
           
             Baxt●rs
             Unfeigne●
             Repen●ance
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             consulted
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             about
             Opposing
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Mr
               Baxter
               would
               be
               the
               same
               man
               if
               another
               King
               were
               to
               be
               Depos'd
               and
               Murthered
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Baxter
               very
               cautious
               of
               Treason
               against
               the
               two
               Houses
               .
            
             
               Baxter
               fails
               foul
               upon
               Richard
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Moderator
             interposes
             
          
           
             Baxter
             vindicates
             Oliver
             .
          
           
             A
             prudent
             ,
             pious
             ,
             Faithful
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             prays
             that
             
               Richard
               Cromwell
            
             may
             ▪
             Inherit
             the
             Piety
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             Disarm'd
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Independents
             Kill'd
             him
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             repen●s
             ,
             and
             then
             ●epents
             of
             his
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             thanks
             God
             for
             his
             Blessings
             upon
             this
             Nation
             in
             consequence
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             Blessed
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Late
             King
             ,
             &
             of
             Cromwell
          
           
             
               Baxters
               Comfortable
               Effects
               of
               a
               Civill
               War.
               
            
             
               The
               Blessed
               Times
               we
               had
               till
               the
               Army
               got
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Two
               Houses
            
          
           
             
               
               London-Ministe●s
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord-General
               .
               Ian
               18.
               1648.
               
            
             
               The
               Armies
               Crime
               wa●
               the
               opposing
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Imprisoning
               t●e
               King
               without
               Leave
               .
            
             
               Only
               a
               S●izure
               of
               the
               Kings
               Person
               .
               But
               an
               
                 Vnparall●l'd
                 Violen●e
              
               upon
               t●e
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               .
            
             
               Being
               men
               of
               Eminent
               Worth
               and
               In●eg●ity
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Factious
             Re●nant
             ,
             th●
             Magistra●es
             which
             God
             h●t●
             set
             ove●
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             
             London·
             Ministers
             Mediation
             little
             lesse
             then
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Ordinance
             violated
             when
             Magistr●cy
             is
             oppos'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Divines
             fear
             ull
             of
             opposing
             God
             ,
             in
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Two
             Houses
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             these
             scruples
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Th●
             Presbyterians
             ●rue
             to
             the
             Faction
             from
             the
             beginn●ng
             .
          
           
             The
             Standard
             of
             the
             Presbyte●ian
             Loyalty
             why
             not
             as
             tender
             of
             a
             breach
             of
             Trust
             ,
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             as
             against
             it
             ?
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             Intent
             to
             divest
             the
             King
             of
             hi●
             
               Legal
               Right
            
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             had
             a
             Righ●
             to
             nothing
             then
             ,
             for
             t●e●●ook
             all
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             ●ell
             us
             they
             are
             no
             Jes●it●
             .
          
           
             Not
             one
             word
             for
             the
             King
             in
             the
             whole
             Letter
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Army
               in
               Gods
               way
               w●ile
               they
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               Presby●erians
               .
            
             
               Sworn
               to
               preserve
               his
               Majesties·
               Perso●
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               W●o
               absolv'd
               the
               Presbyteri●ns
               of
               their
               former
               Oaths
               .
            
          
           
             If
             Baxt●r
             had
             serv'd
             the
             king
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Traytor
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Holy
             Com.
             wealth
             ,
             to
             ●e
             taken
             as
             Non-Scriptus
             .
          
           
             A
             sh●ft
             ,
             not
             a
             Recantation
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Apho●isms
             ●ere
             ●e●el'd
             directly
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Ba●te●●
             Recantation
             .
          
           
             A
             Repentance
             that
             will
             passe
             neither
             upon
             God
             ,
             nor
             Man
             
          
           
             Baxter
             Re●sons
             why
             his
             Repen●ance
             is
             not
             Particular
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Baxters
               Pi●
               Fraus
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Jesuitism
             .
          
           
             For
             fear
             of
             too
             Much
             or
             too
             Little
             ,
             Mr.
             Ba●ter
             confesses
             just
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             proceeds
             in
             ●is
             repentance
             
          
           
             He
             ever
             opposeth
             what
             he
             sometimes
             encouraged
             .
             A
             Baxterism
             .
          
           
             ●'s
             very
             Repentances
             are
             Calumnies
             .
          
           
             He
             Repents
             and
             Relapses
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             .
          
           
             Prophanness
             in
             Habit
             ,
             and
             in
             Conspiracy
             
          
           
             A
             Covenanting
             Prophannesse
             worse
             then
             a
             Personal
             .
          
           
             He
             repents
             that
             he
             did
             not
             advise
             with
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             An
             Invidious
             Refle●ion
             upon
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Jesuitical
             Dodging
             ▪
             
          
           
             Why
             could
             not
             Hooker
             set
             him
             Right
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wrong
             to
             the
             
               State.
               Hookers
            
             popular
             po●er
             nothing
             to
             Co-ordination
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Writings
             a●e
             a
             direct
             Satyr
             upon
             Government
             .
          
           
             B's
             quarrel
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             B's
             Unkindness
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             makes
             Dissenters
             the
             Invisible
             Church
             and
             Conformists
             the
             Visib●●
             .
          
           
             Presbyterians
             began
             the
             War
             
          
           
             A
             State
             Faction
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             B's
             Implicite
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             B's
             account
             soon
             cast
             up
             .
          
           
             A
             General
             Particular
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             and
             Peevishnesse
             .
          
           
             B.
             Repents
             of
             being
             too
             mealy-mouth'd
             .
          
           
             A
             Repentance
             wi●hout
             a
             Confession
             .
          
           
             And
             an
             abuse
             upon
             Both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Baxter's
               Test.
            
             
          
           
             Mr
             Baxter's
             Challenge
             .
          
           
             Richard
             takes
             him
             up
             and
             proves
             him
             guilty
             as
             ●o
             the
             Kings
             Person
             .
          
           
             An
             Opposer
             of
             the
             Kings
             Power
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Fundamental
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             He
             acknowl●dgeth
             the
             Protectors
             Soveraignty
             .
             And
             blesseth
             the
             Providences
             that
             brought
             Richard
             to
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Richard
             had
             his
             Principles
             from
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             make●
             the
             Protect●rs
             Title
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Addresses
             to
             Richard
             Protector
             .
          
           
             Ba●ters
             Resolution
             in
             ●●ree
             Cases
             ,
             expresly
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Baxters
             Incapaci●ies
             for
             Government
             .
          
           
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Grace
             .
             Want
             of
             Power
             deposes
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
             A
             Case
             against
             his
             Majesties
             ●estauration
             .
          
           
             Cases
             of
             Forfeiture
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             asserts
             Obedience
             at
             all
             hazzards
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             against
             the
             King
             though
             the
             Parliament
             had
             been
             in
             the
             wrong
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             does
             n●●
             love
             to
             rub
             old
             sores
             .
          
           
             Neutrality
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             ●o
             serv●
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             T●e
             praying
             Rebels
             against
             the
             Loyall
             Damme's
             .
          
           
             A
             just
             way
             of
             Deposing
             a
             King
             imply'd
             .
          
           
             A
             Parliament
             may
             betray
             their
             Trust
             100.
             
          
           
             Tho
             a
             Prince
             be
             injur'd
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             joyn
             with
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             No
             Obedience
             due
             to
             an
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             Usurpr
             rsmust
             be
             oppos'd
             
          
           
             They
             have
             no
             true
             power
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             to
             be
             Judges
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             may
             mis-judge
             .
          
           
             
               Baxt.
               laments
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               late
               Rule●s
               .
            
             
               Sworn
               ,
               and
               sworn
               ,
               to
               King
               Lords
               ●nd
               Commons
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               &
               Commons
               rule
               alone
               ,
               and
               ●he
               Government
               not
               changed
               .
            
          
           
             Baxter
             charg'd
             wi●h
             con●radiction
             .
          
           
             The
             Higher
             Po●ers
             〈◊〉
             the
             Gove●nor●
             in
             possession
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             th●
             N●me
             th●t
             makes
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             peop●e
             Judges
             of
             the
             King
             and
             o●
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Seize
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             ●e
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             
               Inferiour
               Magistr●tes
               still
               Subje●●s
               .
            
             
               Richard
               e●er
               True
               to
               t●e
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Natu●e
             i●
             above
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             Modest
             Subjects
             study
             their
             own
             Duty
             not
             t●e
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Sovereign
             Power
             not
             to
             be
             re●tr●ined
             by
             t●e
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Multitude
             no
             Judges
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Seclu●ed
             Members
             and
             the
             ●wo
             Cr●mwells
             t●e
             be●t
             Governors
             .
          
           
             Rebellion
             to
             oppose
             the
             s●preme
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             The
             Par●iame●●
             to●d
             us
             our
             danger
             .
          
           
             And
             we
             we●e
             b●und
             to
             〈◊〉
             with
             Their
             Eyes
             ▪
             
          
           
             TheKing
             himsel●
             opposed
             and
             
             Baxte●
             ●e●o●ved
             to
             jus●ify
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Fundamental
             de●troy'd
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             defends
             it
             .
             Parliaments
             may
             be
             corrupt
             .
          
           
             Instances
             of
             Parliamentary
             Co●ruptions
             .
          
           
             Votes
             may
             be
             c●rried
             by
             Faction
             .
          
           
             A●
             appe●rs
             to
             our
             cost
             .
          
           
             The
             major
             part
             of
             Electors
             are
             ill
             me●
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             chuse
             others
             like
             thems●lves
             .
          
           
             Baxter's
             model
             for
             Reg●lation
             of
             Elections
             .
             The
             Peoples
             Right
             of
             Election
             taken
             away
             by
             partial
             qualifications
             .
             A
             Faction
             packt
             under
             he
             name
             of
             a
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             The
             People
             are
             disoblig'd
             ,
             and
             not
             trusted
             with
             chusing
             their
             own
             Representative
             .
          
           
             The
             peo●le
             sick
             of
             their
             Representative
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastors
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             Electors
             .
          
           
             The
             Empire
             of
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             The
             Petition
             and
             Advice
             concerning
             Elections
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             admirable
             Expedient
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             His
             qualifications
             accepted
             .
          
           
             The
             Pharisee
             and
             the
             Publican
             .
          
           
             What
             if
             the
             King
             should
             take
             upon
             him
             so
             ?
          
           
             Baxt●r
             f●●des
             Presbyterian
             and
             Episcopal
             Loyalty
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Baxter
             confounds
             hisM●taphsiycks
             with
             his
             Poli●icks
             .
          
           
             Presbyterian
             Positions
             .
          
           
             Episcopal
             Positions
             .
          
           
             Presbyt
             .
             Posit
             .
          
           
             Episc.
             Posit
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Assembly
               crys
               out
               for
               bloud
               .
            
             
               And
               stir
               up
               the
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             ●axter
             never
             wrong'd
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             Richard
             refreshes
             his
             memory
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxters
             Governours
             .
          
           
             A
             Plot
             upon
             the
             Presbyte●ians
             .
          
           
             A
             bloudy
             slander
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             the
             
               Ho.
               Com.
            
             a
             most
             Innocent
             Book
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             lies
             under
             horrid
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             transported
             .
          
           
             Any
             Government
             but
             the
             Right
             .
          
           
             A
             King
             is
             a
             name
             of
             Respect
             not
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Authority
             made
             precarious
             .
          
           
             And
             under
             several
             Incapacities
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Horrid
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             His
             Character
             of
             ou●
             Church-men
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             damnable
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Baxt.
             dreams
             of
             a
             Plot
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Cart
             before
             the
             Horse
             
          
           
             Votes
             for
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             To●eration
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Mr
             Baxters
             Ingratitude
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             understand
             the
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             ▪
             
          
           
             Words
             :
          
           
             Practis●s
             .
          
           
             The
             War
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Treason
             to
             serve
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             The
             19.
             
             Deposing
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Practises
             .
          
           
             Words
             .
          
           
             Pract●ses
             .
          
           
             Their
             Professions
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             A
             Rebellion
             in
             t●eName
             of
             the
             everlasting
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Covenant
               .
               Loyalty
            
             .
          
           
             Slanders
             upon
             ●he
             ha●m
             es●
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             Presbyte●i●ns
             Positions
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxters
             best
             Go●ernors
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Innocent
             Non-Conformists
             .
          
           
             The
             principles
             of
             the
             Late
             Rebellion
             revived
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             ●axters
             Odd
             persons
             .
          
           
             He
             Himsel●
             One.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             his
             o●n
             King
             and
             Pop●
             .
          
           
             Baxters
             Agument
             against
             Ce●●monies
             .
          
           
             The
             C●se
             w●ll
             Resolved
             .